




% 





* 










. 




















Zf ' 

>• 















* : . 









































■v 




. 















/ptf)- 

■ 

' CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER. PAGE 

I. Fort Henry 1 

II. Signs 19 

III. Besieged 38 

IV. Fighting Fire 57 

V. Through the Forest 75 

VI. Wheeling Creek . 93 

VII. In the Fort 113 

VIII. The Scouting Party 132 

IX. The Ambush 150 

X. A Rescue 169 

XI. The Siege 187 

XII. A Forenoon’s Work . 206 

XIII. Elizabeth Zane 225 

XIV. Simon Girty’s Cannon 244 

XV. A Deserter 263 

XVI. Friends 282 

XVII. Reinforcements 300 

XVIII. Major McCulloch... 321 

XIX. Destruction 340 

XX. Raising the Siege 358 






















































. 
















































LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 


We held our breath as animal and rider shot out like an arrow over the 

brow of the cliff and then fell into the waters below Frontispiece. 

PAGE 

There, written so plain that none could mistake them, were the “ signs ” 

for which we were searching 26 

Without coming directly into the light of the flame, I threw on first one 
vessel of water and then the other, quenching fully two-thirds of 
the fire 68 

The sun was not yet an hour high when we set out on the tramp through 

the forest 84 

“ An ambush !” some one shouted. “Give way, men ! Back to back, 

and fight for your lives !” 157 

“Look yonder! Who comes?” “It is the renegade himself, Simon 

Girty, dressed up after the fashion of an Indian.” 102 

Nearer and nearer she came ; faster and thicker the bullets and arrows 

rained around her 230 

With a loud cry I threw myself upon the nearest brute, hoping to prevent 

him from rising 279 


Defense of Fort Henry. 













“ The defense of Fort Henry was one of the most 
remarkable for courage, on record, and deserves far 
more prominence in the catalogue of battles for inde- 
pendence than has generally been awarded to it by 
historians.” 

B. J. Lossikg, “ Field Book of the Revolution.” 







I 







































V 


% 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER I. 

FORT HENRY. 

In those days when sturdy men and brave 
women sought, and sought successfully, to raise 
from the wilderness a home near-about Wheeling 
Creek, on what was called the frontier of Ken- 
tucky, Teddy McLaughlin and I, Cornelius Dun- 
bar, were mere lads ; but although our years in 
this world had been few, we were richer in harsh 
experiences than often falls to the lot of grown 
men in this year of grace 1800 . 

Twenty-three years have gone by since we two - 
lads lived in the vicinity of Fort Henry, where 
was a small settlement of perhaps twenty-five 
huts, not one of which gave shelter to a coward. 

Because of what we saw, and, I may say it 
without boasting, because of the dangers which 

we encountered like men, have I set myself down 

1 


2 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

to put it all in words, in order that those who 
live now in peace and security where we fought 
our way by day as well as by night, shall know 
what price was paid for the safety which they 
now enjoy. 

If, in the course of this simple statement of 
facts, I make mention of myself in what seems a 
boasting spirit, let it not be charged against me , 
if it so be any read these lines ; but set down to 
the credit of Teddy McLaughlin, who has de- 
clared that I shall leave a record of our doings 
for those who have come after us, and who in- 
sists now and then in tampering with the writ- 
ten lines lest, as he says, I give more credit to 
him and less to myself, than the facts warranted. 

In the year 1 W Teddy and I had seen our six- 
teenth birthdays, for we are the same age, barring 
less than a week, therefore are we now compara- 
tively young men, whose memories of those times 
are not much shaken, and who pride themselves 
that they had a hand in the settlements here- 
about, although, mayhap, in days to come, when 
one hundred years have rolled by, it will appear 
to those who read the past as if we were even at 
this day living on the frontier. 

Why Teddy’s father and mine settled on 
Wheeling Creek it is not necessary to say, ex- 


PORT HENRY. 


cept that they were among those adventurous 
spirits who pushed out into the wilderness to 
make homes for themselves far from the busy 
towns. Such men as are ever pressing their way 
beyond the outpost of civilization, and thereby 
really are the pioneers in the building-up of what 
I doubt not will one day become a mighty nation. 

Teddy, who is at this moment seated in front 
of a roaring fire in my home, and had, just now, 
reason to look over my shoulder, suggests that it 
was his purpose I should set down an account of 
what we two did, while lads, toward making this 
settlement a place of safety for white men ; that 
my going into the future a hundred years has 
nothing whatsoever in common with the task 
before me. 

Therefore, to take up the business properly 
according to his ideas, let me explain that Fort 
Henry was built in 1774, during Dunmore’s cam- 
paign, and intended only as a place of refuge. 

Of course no one has forgotten what bitter in- 
jury the last royal governor of Virginia did us of 
the frontier, when he excited the savages against 
the colonists, so it is claimed, and let his troops 
go among the Indians for the alleged purpose of 
making peace, when it was really to band himself 
with the red scoundrels. At all events, the fort 


4 the defense of fort henry. 

was built during that campaign to serve the pur- 
poses of the colonists, and despite what Lord Dun- 
more has done since then, stood us in good stead 
many a time. 

His lordship called it “ Fort Fincastle,” after 
one of his favorite officers, but later it was known 
as “ Henry,” in compliment to that great Vir- 
ginian orator, who by his words did so much to- 
ward awakening the spirit of liberty among the 
colonists in North America. 

It was situated on the bank of the Ohio Eiver, 
about a quarter of a mile above the mouth of 
Wheeling Creek, and around it were built, as I 
have said, twenty-five or more log huts, each of 
which contained a single family. 

In one of these lived Michael McLaughlin, 
Teddy’s father, with his wife, and five children, 
of whom my comrade was the second, and in an- 
other, Henry Dunbar, my father, and the head of 
a family numbering seven, including mother. 

In the spring of ’77 we had great hopes that 
our red enemies might overlook the fact that here 
was a small band of white people struggling for 
existence. 

Attacks had been made upon Logan’s and 
Boone’s forts, during April, when so many of the 
savages were killed that we came almost to 


FORT HENRY. 


o 


believe a wholesome lesson had been taught 
them. 

Daniel Boone and his neighbors were visited 
again about the first of July by more than two 
hundred Indians, who beset the place for eight- 
and- forty hours, when they drew off with a loss 
of seven, while the garrison had but one man 
killed and two wounded. 

While sympathizing fully with these brave 
fellows, we of Fort Henry could but hope that 
the savages would occupy themselves with the 
gallant Boone and his companions to the utter 
forgetfulness of ourselves. 

But we had a merciless enemy who was ready 
to incite the painted savages against us, as was ru- 
mored in the latter part of July, when some of our 
people, who had been sent out to gain informa- 
tion, reported that Simon Girty had gathered no 
less than four hundred Indians near-about San- 
dusky, declaring it was his purpose to take pos- 
session of Fort Henry. 

This was the same Girty who had once been a 
companion of Daniel Boone ; but was now as des- 
perate a renegade as could be found on the fron- 
tier, and is to this day, for the black-hearted 
villain yet lives, despite the many brave men 
who have gone out with the hope of killing him. 


6 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


His father was an Irishman and a drunkard, 
and his mother anything but an honest woman. 
This precious pair lived in Pennsylvania, where 
they reared four sons, the eldest James and the 
second Simon, who was, so it seemed, brought 
into this world for no other purpose than to make 
desolate the hearths of good men and true, who 
were struggling desperately against a merciless 
enemy as well as the wilderness, and for many a 
long day it seemed impossible they could conquer 
both. 

James and Simon Girty were taken captives by 
the Indians shortly after Braddock’s defeat, so I 
have heard it said time and time again ; the eld- 
est boy was adopted by the Delawares, and, as I 
believe, became the fiercest among that blood- 
thirsty crew. 

Simon was taken by the Senecas, and had the 
reputation of being a great hunter at the time he 
and Daniel Boone were friends, which is to say, 
before he had given his life over to the evil one. 

Among all the people whom I have ever met, 
Simon Girty is spoken of as the most fiendish, 
the most bloodthirsty, being who ever lived. He 
murders for the sake of seeing blood flow, and 
merciless as the red man is known to be, this ren- 
egade far surpasses him in acts of wanton cruelty. 


FORT HENRY. 


7 


I have hoped it might be the good fortune of 
Teddy McLaughlin and myself to kill this, the 
vilest man who ever walked abroad, but although 
we have spent many days, aye, and nights, on his 
trail, the villain has escaped us as he has hun- 
dreds of others who had vowed to put an end to 
his career of crime. 

If I write in what seems a revengeful spirit, 
there is justification for it. Simon Girty killed 
my father and Teddy’s brother — not in fair bat- 
tle, but by coming upon them in ambush, and it 
was not that he struck them down as a man 
would strike an enemy ; but he first wounded, 
that he might make sure of taking them prisoners, 
and then, during one long summer afternoon and 
evening, he tortured them at the stake until 
death came with laggard feet to their relief. 

This cruel deed had not been committed at the 
time we heard Simon Girty was rendezvoused at 
Sandusky with his greasy, painted band ; but 
was in the near future. 

Even then we lads knew somewhat of his char- 
acter and somewhat of the depths of crime into 
which it was possible for him to descend, and, 
like all who were struggling to found the little 
village near Fort Henry, had good cause for 
alarm. 


8 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

It is needless to write many words descriptive 
of this villain, whose breath still pollutes God’s 
pure air, for I question if there be one per- 
son in all the country who does not know the 
reputation of the murdering scoundrel, and most 
like I have said too much ; but it is hard to check 
the words when memory goes down into the 
past, bringing me once more to those days of 
what was neither more nor less than a literal 
struggle for life. 

As I have said, we had been warned that this 
renegade and his savage following were making 
ready for their work of murder and plunder, de- 
claring that Fort Henry should be destroyed. 

Therefore every member of our little settle- 
ment was on the alert for danger, and while we 
could not remain shut up completely in our 
homes, none ventured forth without taking due 
precaution. 

Teddy McLaughlin and I, on one certain morn- 
ing in August, had gone out hunting, not by way 
of sport, but because it was necessary we should 
bring meat to our homes ; and having been 
brought up in that school wherein experience is a 
teacher, we were not unskilful in the chase. 

As a matter of fact, both Teddy’s father and 
mine looked to us to keep the larder filled with 


FORT HENRY. 


9 


such game as might be found near-about, and it 
was not often that either household lacked a 
plentiful supply of meat. 

On this day when I count to begin the story of 
what Simon Girty did against us of Wheeling 
Creek, Teddy and I were nigh on to ten miles 
from home at noon, having wandered thus far 
because, singularly as it seemed to us, the game 
was scarce and wary, and when we had come to 
a halt because it was high time for dinner, a 
single turkey, not overly large, was all we had 
succeeded in taking. 

In ordinary times we lads would have thought 
nothing of remaining from the settlement two or 
three days, so that thereby we might carry home 
a goodly supply of meat ; but now, with rumors 
brought by every traveler that danger menaced, 
we were, as might be supposed, more cautious, 
and had fallen to discussing the question as to 
what should be done, when we arrived at a nar- 
row water-course where the trunk of a fallen 
and decaying tree afforded a plentiful supply of 
fuel. 

“ Here is where we had best cook this forlorn- 
looking gobbler,” Teddy said with a laugh, “and 
while it is on the coals we can make up our minds 
whether it be safe to go further afield in the hope 


10 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

of coming upon something to repay us for the 
tramp.” 

As if positive I would agree with him in the 
matter, he leaned his gun where it could be gotten 
at handily, for in those days one was like to need 
his weapon at any instant whether at home or 
abroad, and set about building a fire. 

“It is not probable Girty and his following 
will come any where near-ahout, ” I said, as if feel- 
ing called upon to make some lengthy reply, 
“ and yet I like not this scarcity of game. What 
has been abroad here that even the deer have 
taken to flight ? ” 

“Nothing, I am thinking,” Teddy replied 
carelessly. “More than once before have we 
traveled thus far without finding meat. Ani- 
mals, as well as birds, take fancies now and then, 
which lead them here or there, according to my 
way of reckoning.” 

“ But a band of savages would clear the forest 
much in the same fashion as we have found 
it this day,” I replied, whereat he laughed 
heartily, saying to me that I was grown a coward 
because Simon Girty had so much as declared his 
intention of destroying Fort Henry, and added 
with what was very like a sneer in his tone : 

“We would not have wondered at the scarcity 


FORT HENRY. 


11 


of game save for the rumors we have heard, and 
like enough there is no foundation for any of 
those alarming tales which have been brought 
in. You are timorous with much thinking, 
Cornie, and unless a bad habit is conquered we 
are like to go home empty-handed.” 

It pained me that my comrade should speak in 
such a strain, as if my courage was not to be de- 
pended upon ; but I made him no answer, because 
it would have sorrowed me had Teddy McLaugh- 
lin and I spoken harsh words one to the other. 

While he built the fire I set about making 
ready the turkey for such a roasting as we could 
give it in short order, and said, as if believing his 
speech was no more than a joke : 

“ I am willing to remain away from the settle- 
ment so long as suits your fancy ; but both you 
and I have been taught, Teddy McLaughlin, al- 
ways to find out why anything unusual occurs, 
lest there may be danger behind it, and he who 
forgets such lessons as our fathers have given 
us, is like to lose his scalp.” 

“I am not disputing with you about that, 
Cornie, my boy. He who remains far from home 
in this part of the country comes mighty near 
taking his life in his hands. But I am not minded 
to go back without meat simply because of the 


12 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

rumors. Y ou and I have been hereabout many a 
time, when we knew there were savages close at 
hand, and yet we carried home our hair.’ 5 

“ Perhaps because we were not so foolish as to 
build a fire, that there might be no trouble in 
their finding us.” 

“ Yet we cannot go hungry, and raw turkey 
is little to my taste. You were not so cautious 
an hour ago. Then it was that we stumbled over 
what looked to me much like the print of an In- 
dian’s moccasin.” 

“It was an old trail,” I replied, “and might 
have been made by one who is friendly toward 
us.” 

“ Then, what has come over you, lad ? Surely 
a man who can pass quietly by that which tells 
him a possible enemy has been near-about, will 
not let his fancy lay hold of him in such fashion 
that a stranger might think it cowardice ? ” 

“It is nothing, and yet everything, which 
makes me what you appear to think timorous. 
Perhaps that trail began the work in my mind, 
and the wariness of the game where it should be 
plentiful, has finished it ; at all events the idea 
has come, and will not be shaken off, that we are 
in some danger — enough at least to teach us 
caution.” 


FORT HENRY. 


13 


I spoke earnestly, for at the moment my mind 
was so filled with apprehension that fancies had 
become realities, and Teddy was disturbed by the 
words, as could be plainly seen. 

“ WeTl cover the fire, if it is more to your 
liking,” he said quickly, and had already begun 
to separate the burning sticks that the flames 
might be quenched without too much smoke 
arising, when I stopped him. 

“We may as well have dinner now the fire has 
been built ; but afterward, whether we decide to 
push on, or return to the fort, I beg that we pro- 
ceed as if knowing danger was close at hand.” 

I had no more than spoken when a rustling 
among the underbrush, which told that some 
heavy body was forcing its way through, caused 
both of us to grasp our weapons and seek shelter 
behind the nearest trees which would cover our 
bodies. 

But our fears were soon seen to be groundless. 

Four men, clad much like ourselves, in deer- 
skin hunting* shirts and leggings, moccasins, and 
a closely fitting cap of fur, came through the 
thicket guided by the smoke from our fire. 

With the exception of Simon Girty, and those 
other two renegades who were as like to him as evil 
things could be to each other, there were no white 


14 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

men whom we need fear, and, knowing these were 
honest people, without delay we stepped forward. 

Frontiersmen in the wilderness do not practise 
all the furbelows that fashionable people who live 
in cities think necessary, and as soon as might 
be we explained, one party to the other, who we 
were. 

These four who were coming thus incautiously 
through the thicket, approaching a fire which 
might have been built by the savages, lived in 
a small settlement twenty miles or more above 
ours, and had been out to learn whether there 
might be any truth in the rumors that the rene- 
gade Girty was on the war path with red-skins 
who were only less savage than himself. 

They had with them a haunch of venison, and 
while this and our turkey was being cooked, we 
held converse as to the situation, for having met 
us, these scouts might not now be forced to go 
out of their way to warn the settlers at Fort 
Henry, as they proposed to do. 

“Yes, that fiend in human form is making 
ready to revenge himself for having been put 
into prison at Pittsburg,” Master Mansfield, the 
eldest of the party, said to Teddy and me while 
his companions were busying themselves with 
making ready the dinner. “I am so well con- 


FORT HENRY. 


15 


vinced we shall have troublous times along the 
river within a few weeks, that I count on persuad- 
ing my neighbors to go with their families to 
Fort Henry. We must expect somewhat the 
same trials as Boone’s settlement has been under- 
going, and too great caution cannot be exercised. 
Even now I am much mistaken if the renegade’s 
scouts are not hereabouts, for we have seen more 
than one sign this day which looked to me suspi- 
cious.” 

“ And yet you came on toward this fire as if 
there was nothing to cause alarm,” I ventured to 
remark. 

u We heard your voices while yet some distance 
away, and therefore knew full well that there 
was no need of caution in this instance. You 
may be certain, however, that we have given 
good heed to our footsteps these last four and 
twenty hours.” 

“ There have been no signs of Indians near- 
about Fort Henry.” 

‘ ‘ It may he I am grown timorous in my old 
age,” Master Mansfield said reflectively, “and 
yet, lad, if you have seen none of the painted 
villains, it doesn’t argue that they are not near- 
about. You should know them well enough to 
understand that while they are making ready for 


16 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

such a movement as Girty has on hand, there is 
little danger of an attack unless a single man 
comes upon them unawares, and may be killed 
without fear of giving an alarm. I give you fair 
warning to take good heed to your steps from 
this out, and forbear such carelessness as that.” 

He pointed to the fire as he spoke, and Teddy 
retorted laughingly : 

“ Even while reading us a reproof, Master 
Mansfield, you are not so timorous as to neglect 
the opportunity of cooking your meat.” 

“ And for several reasons, lad,” the old man 
replied with somewhat of sharpness in his tones. 
“We make a large party, the six of us, larger 
than the same number of prowling savages would 
dare to attack, and again, the mischief was done 
before our coming.” 

He said much concerning that which had been 
learned by him and his comrades, going further 
into the story than would have been the case but 
for the fact that he believed himself sending word 
to our elders at Fort Henry, and preparing them 
for a considerable addition to our number. 

Throughout it all was his evident purpose to 
impress upon our minds the fact of danger being 
near at hand, lest we should do some foolish thing 
in the belief that there was nothing to be feared. 


FORT HENRY. 


17 


It can well be fancied that by the time he had 
come to an end Teddy was no longer disposed to 
speak of my cowardice ; but felt even more timor- 
ous than did I, and it needed but a single word 
from me to convince him we had best return 
without delay. 

After hearing all Master Mansfield and his com- 
panions could tell us, there came to my mind the 
thought that we might do for our parents and 
our neighbors what would win for us many a 
good word, and I decided, if my comrade should 
be willing, to know from our own knowledge how 
near these savage enemies might be. 

Then it was that I said to Master Mansfield, 
casting a quick glance at Teddy lest he should 
contradict my words : 

“We were sent out for meat and. much of it, 
perhaps because of what has been told regarding 
this murderous Girty and his purpose. It is not 
well that we return to the fort empty-handed, 
and both of us believe it our duty to discover, if 
it so be we may, how many Indians are lurking 
near-about.” 

“ Then you do not count on going to the fort 
at once,” Master Mansfield said, seeing nothing 
really venturesome in our lingering, because, in 

those days, and even now, lads of our age on the 
2 


18 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

frontier were expected to do the work of men in 
guarding the settlements. 

“ Not until eight-and-forty hours have passed,” 
I replied decidedly, and noted with somewhat 
of satisfaction that it was Teddy’s turn to give 
proof of what he had rashly called “ cowardice.” 

Then Master Mansfield, after consulting with 
his friends, decided they had better make the 
necessary detour in order to pass through our 
village, because it was proper the people be 
warned that they were like to have visitors, and 
he said to us two lads : 

“ I will tell at Fort Henry of our meeting ; that 
you are scouting as well as hunting, and I doubt 
not but that you will bring back information of 
value. We who live near-about the river must 
be on the alert now, if we would save our lives 
and the lives of those dear to us. Therefore you 
boys shall do whatsoever you may toward protect- 
ing those who have protected you. But have a 
care to it that you move neither one way nor the 
other without first finding out if there be enemies 
in the path.” 


SIGNS. 


19 


CHAPTER II. 

SIGNS. 

Master Mansfield and his companions did not 
linger after the noonday meal had been eaten. 

But for the fact that each was so anxious re- 
garding the future, and knew we two lads could 
act the part of scouts as well as our elders, with 
the advantage that if we were killed it would not 
be so serious a matter as if two men of the settle- 
ment had fallen under the tomahawk and scalp- 
ing-knife, I believe of a verity they would have 
urged us to return to the fort at once in order 
that they might be spared the additional labor 
caused by such a deviation from their course. 

They had just come up the river, from the di- 
rection where it was reasonable to suppose we 
would go, and had seen what led them to believe 
that there were Indians in the vicinity ; but we, 
who had only our two selves to care for, might, 
in fact ought to, learn beyond a doubt if their 
fears had a foundation in truth. 

We would be on guard for all the settlements 


20 THE defense of fort henry. 

within twenty or thirty miles, and these travelers 
were careful to say nothing which might prevent 
us from thus assuming the task. 

It was when they had departed, leaving Teddy 
and alone amid the well polished bones which 
bespoke the vigor of our appetites, that my com- 
rade turned on me in what was very like anger. 

“ Had you no care of life, Cornie Dunbar, hut 
that you must thus send us out on a task which 
would try the skill of either your father or mine, 
skilful hunters though they are '{ ” 

“ It was no more than you had proposed before 
they came in sight,” I replied, with a certain se- 
cret satisfaction because I had forced him to a 
show of fear after the scornful words with which 
he had treated me when I simply counseled 
prudence. 

“ What I had in mind was to get something in 
the way of meat before turning back.” 

“ And it can he done at the same time we are 
doing that which is our duty,” I replied quietly, 
whereat he grew more petulant, crying sharply : 

“It is the duty of those who have had more 
experience, Cornie Dunbar, and you told Master 
Mansfield we would take such a serious task upon 
ourselves, only that he might think you exceed- 
ingly brave.” 


SIGNS. 


21 


“I made the statement because you had said 
we should push yet further afield, and if that was 
true, we could do no less than keep our eyes open 
for savages, if only in order to save our own 
hair.” 

“I would not have been such a simple as to 
keep on after knowing what Master Mansfield 
had to tell,” he replied moodily. 

“ Then we can go back. Surely we are no 
further from home than when we met him.” 

“ How may that he after he has gone to the 
fort to repeat your boasting words ? It would 
then appear as if we had turned back because our 
courage failed us.” 

4 ‘And wouldn’t that he the truth ?” I asked, 
feeling bold as Teddy grew timorous. 

“Even though it was, I wouldn’t be willing to 
admit it before all in the settlement.” 

“ Particularly Elizabeth Zane,” I said with 
an assumption of carelessness, and straightway 
Teddy’s cheeks grew red even beneath the brown 
laid on by wind and weather, for, although we 
had never spoken together concerning the matter, 
it was no secret to me that my comrade believed 
Ebenezer Zane’s sister made of something better 
than the other girls of the settlement. 

“ Would you care to have her know you were 


22 THE defense of fort henry. 

afraid to do what might be in your power to 
prevent harm from coming upon those in Fort 
Henry ? ” he asked quickly. 

“ I had rather take my chances here alone twice 
forty-eight hours, with not so much as a hunting- 
knife by way of defense, than admit to her that I 
oftentimes am well nigh being overcome by fear. 
If I had her courage, I might already have made 
myself famous by great deeds.” 

“ She would refuse to even so much as look at 
a lad who gave way to fear, however great the 
provocation,” Teddy said half to himself, and 
then, quite ready to speak of her since I had 
broached the subject, he added to me, “ Because 
of Elizabeth Zane, but none the less on account 
of others in the settlement, I must fall in with 
the mad plan you spoke of to Master Mansfield as 
if we were already agreed concerning it, and, if 
the savages be as near as he appeared to think, 
we may never have an opportunity to see any of 
them again in this world.” 

“ Master Mansfield is not so far on his journey 
but that we may outstrip him, and thus arrive 
first,” I suggested. 

“Of what avail would that be ? He or some of 
his companions would ask why we thus suddenly 
changed our plans, and the fact must be known. 


SIGNS. 


23 


No, Cornie Dunbar, we are committed to what is 
little less than a piece of folly, for we are not 
capable of outwitting the savages as Daniel 
Boone or Simon Kenton might do. You have 
made the bed, and we must lie in it.” 

Perhaps I had not been so valiant had Teddy 
shown himself willing to perform the task which, 
as I am now and was then, ready to admit should 
have been left to more experienced woodsmen 
than we lads ; yet as he held back I was the hot- 
ter to go forward, and thus because of my own 
folly did we not only run into grave dangers ; but 
were nigh to leaving this world forever before 
having done the. slightest act which might benefit 
those on the bank of Wheeling Creek. 

However, it was destined that we should be 
of service to our fellow-creatures, hair-brained 
though it w^as to think of measuring strength and 
wits with the savage foe, and we came to be 
looked upon as lads of tried courage when, as a 
matter of fact, we had no claim to such praise. 

Well, that the story may not be too long in the 
telling, it is best I do not set down all which Teddy 
and I said before we were prepared to set out on 
such a hunt as any lad might well shrink from. 

It is enough to say that he finally ceased scold- 
ing because it now seemed necessary we turn our 


24 THE defense of fort henry. 

faces way from home, rather than toward it, and 
we made ready for the work before us. 

There was but little time spent in preparations, 
since we could do no more than make certain our 
weapons were in good condition ; the flints of our 
muskets sharpened until a spark must he set off 
with every blow of the hammer, and our hunting 
shirts girded tightly lest the skirts, catching on 
a twig, give notice of our whereabouts when 
silence was necessary for the preservation of our 
lives. 

In a general way we spoke of what ought to be 
done under the circumstances ; but we formed no 
plans, for he who ventures forth among blood- 
thirsty Indians will not often find it possible to 
follow any certain course of action. 

We knew, with reasonable surety, that whether 
Girty led the skulking red men, or they were 
under command of their own chiefs, the natural 
and most convenient approach to the little village 
on the bank of the creek would be by the river ; 
therefore, without mentioning such plan each to 
the other, we decided to travel in that direction. 

Down, rather than up, stream was the point from 
which danger manaced, and after we were ready 
for the scout I led the way, wishing most fer- 
vently I had not shown myself quite so bold with 


SIGNS. 


25 


my tongue, in which case I could, with good rea- 
son, have insisted that Teddy take the advance. 

As we went on, however, moving but slowly in 
order that we might learn the cause of the slight- 
est unusual noise, my heart grew stronger. I 
came to understand how noble was the work in 
which we had thus voluntarily engaged. 

We were literally guarding the settlement — we 
two lads, when there were behind us men of re- 
nown as hunters and Indian-fighters. 

Colonel Sheppard, who was in command of the 
garrison with its forty men, would be glad to 
know he had not been forced to weaken his little 
company by sending out scouts, since we had 
volunteered for such duty, and during a few mo- 
ments I dreamed of a home-coming when we 
would be welcomed, even by the oldest, as men 
worthy every confidence in those days of danger. 

From these foolish dreams I was soon suddenly 
and thoroughly aroused. 

We had been following the trail of Master 
Mansfield and his comrades, and on coming 
around a bend in the river, while being an hun- 
dred feet or more from the shore, I saw that 
others beside our two selves were doing much the 
same thing. 

There, set down upon the broken blades of grass 


26 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


and bended twigs, written so plain that none could 
mistake them, were the “ signs” for which we 
were searching. 

Halting quickly, hardly daring to draw in a 
long breath, I pointed silently to the imprints of 
moccasins which had been worn by an Indian, as 
could readily be told by the pointing inward of 
the toes. 

Teddy’s face grew a shade more pale as he 
gazed ; but I observed a sudden closing of the lips 
which told that the lad was prepared for danger. 
I had seen the same contraction of the muscles 
once before, when we came, not many months 
previous, upon a panther crouching ready for a 
spring, and knew his courage was good. 

A savage, perhaps one of Simon Girty’s painted 
crew, had been following Master Mansfield and 
his companions, and for the safety of our own 
lives, as well as for those whom we loved, it was 
necessary we learn whether the bloodthirsty brute 
was yet on the trail, or had turned back. 

It was certain the savage had advanced up to 
this point, and both of us understood full well that 
even at this moment his musket might be pointed 
at us. 

We crouched low, each at the same instant, 
and, while our bodies were thus partially screened 



There, written so plain that none conld mistake them, were 
the “signs” for which we were searching. — Page 26. 

Defense of Fort Henry. 





















































































I 
















% 













SIGNS. 


27 

by the underbrush, tried to read correctly what 
was written on the ground before us. 

The single footprint showed by the side of Mas- 
ter Mansfield’s trail, and there it stopped, as if 
he who made it had suddenly been lifted into the 
air. 

Strive as we might, it was impossible to dis- 
cover another, and after a vain search with our 
eyes, Teddy motioned me to remain there as he 
turned to retrace his steps. 

He was bent on going back to learn if the In- 
dian had passed further on — if we had failed to 
see that which should have arrested our attention 
immediately it was met. 

I am not ashamed to say that I was sick at 
heart and trembling with fear at thus being left 
alone when it seemed most probable an enemy 
was hidden close at hand, only waiting a good op- 
portunity to strike me down ; but not for my life 
would I have admitted as much to Teddy. 

Not above five minutes did I remain there, ex- 
pecting each instant to be stricken ; but it was 
the same as an hour to me, and I welcomed the 
return of my comrade as I had never done before. 

By a shake of the head with which he greeted 
me, I understood he had failed to find the trail, 
and then we moved cautiously first to one side 


28 THE defense of fort henry. 

and then the other, searching for more evidence 
that we had read the sign aright. 

It was a long hunt ; but we were finally re- 
warded by discovering how the Indian had turned 
back without apparently touching the ground. 

A crooked sapling was leaning over the trail, 
and we soon understood that the scoundrel, seiz- 
ing the top of this, had swung himself a dozen 
yards or more amid the bushes, coming down on 
his feet with a force that drove the moccasins a 
full inch into the yielding turf. 

Now our task was simple, and our fears quieted 
somewhat, for the Indian had traveled down 
stream at a rapid pace, and without heed to leav- 
ing a trail, which proved he had turned aside 
before we came up. 

Therefore was it certain we had so much of an 
advantage over him, as lay in the fact that he 
was ignorant of our approach. 

Teddy read even more than this in what we 
saw, and thereby put me to shame because of my 
blindness. 

“ There are none of his crew near at hand , 55 he 
said confidently, “ otherwise this fellow wouldn’t 
be going at such speed. He— perhaps all the 
party— saw Master Mansfield, and followed the 
trail to learn if the settlers were going straight 


SIGNS. 


29 


up the river. Having learned this, the scout has 
turned back to give the information. We may 
go on five miles or more without fear of seeing 
a painted face.” 

“ After which we should be near-about Master 
Hubbard’s clearing,” I said, giving but little heed 
to the words until they were uttered, and then 
we two gazed into each other’s eyes, not daring 
to speak the thoughts which had come. 

If the Indians were as near as that, what might 
not already have been the fate of the settler and 
his family. 

We had never seen the Hubbards ; but we knew 
there were two daughters and a son, besides the 
man and his wife. It had been told in our village 
that these people came from Pennsylvania, and 
had made but poor preparations for defense. 
Their log house stood in a small clearing, and for 
a distance of ten miles in either direction there 
were no neighbors. 

The painted demons might work their will upon 
this little handful of human beings, and none 
could give them aid. 

It was Teddy who first spoke, and his words 
caused me to feel a certain pride because he was 
my comrade. 

“We must push on at our best pace, Cornie 


30 THE defense of fort henry. 

Dunbar. There is not much we can do, but that 
little shall be done ! ” 

I pressed his hand in silence, and then we pressed 
forward, both understanding full well that we 
might be hastening toward death. 

We followed Master Mansfield’s trail, believing 
he had visited the Hubbards to give them warn- 
ing, and knowing it was, thus far, leading us in 
the right direction. 

It goes without saying that we also were on the 
trail of the savage who had followed our neigh- 
bors, and presently we saw where he came in, 
from the detour made when he sprang aside by 
aid of the sapling. 

It is impossible to travel rapidly, and at the 
same time with any degree of safety while going 
over such a course as was then ours. 

One must halt at the first unfamiliar sound 
until making certain what caused it, and move 
at a pace sufficiently slow to admit of reading all 
that lies on the ground in front of him. 

Therefore it was we had covered no more than 
three miles when, as we believed, an hour had 
elapsed. 

Thus far the only sign was that which we had 
been following ; but when we were, perhaps, an- 
other half mile on our dangerous way, it appeared 


SIGNS. 31 

as if three score of savages had come up the river 
and turned into the thicket at this point. 

I came to a full stop, having been in the ad- 
vance up to this time, and asked with my eyes, 
what Teddy read by these signs. 

“ They have turned off here to approach Hub- 
bard’s house from the rear,” he said in a whisper. 
u We must follow this last trail, lest by continu- 
ing on we come upon the stragglers of the party.” 

We did as he had suggested, and, moving 
slowly lest we overrun the game, continued our 
advance. 

As we both expected, it led us to the clearing 
made by the settler from Pennsylvania, but be- 
fore we were come within sight of the house, it 
became necessary to turn toward the left because 
of having approached so near the painted crew. 

I came to a full stop on seeing a tuft of feathers 
in the bushes not more than ten paces in advance, 
and my fingers itched to be at the trigger of my 
musket, for I knew only too well the bloodthirsty 
wretch was crouching there until the signal for 
murder should he given. 

By this time fear was forgotten in the excite- 
ment caused by our situation. 

Although in the very midst of enemies whose 
greatest pleasure was the destruction of life and 


32 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

property, it seemed to me that we were engaged 
in a work which must he performed whatever 
stood in the way, and I ceased to think of self. 

Never before had we two lads given so good * 
a proof of our training. 

We skulked from bush to tree and from tree 
to bush as noiselessly as squirrels, and more than 
once turned aside from the course because of hav- 
ing seen a tuft of feathers, or a patch of color, 
among the foliage, telling that we were close 
upon the heels of the half -human wolves. 

It is enough if I say that an hour before sun- 
down we were come directly opposite the door of 
the house, and perhaps two hundred paces dis- 
tant, knowing full well by this time that the 
building was almost completely surrounded by 
Indians. 

As nearly as I could judge by the trail, and 
those whom we had seen, there were no less than 
fifty painted wretches who had come to murder 
an almost defenseless family of five souls, and 
yet they dared not make a bold attack. 

There was no need for Teddy and I to discuss 
the situation. 

We knew beyond a doubt that these wretches 
were counting on remaining in hiding until night 
had come, when they could leap upon their prey 


SIGNS. 


S3 


with less of danger to themselves ; yet, if we 
showed ourselves, they might begin the fight at 
once. 

Our task was to warn Hubbard of the fate that 
awaited him unless it could be warded off, and to 
stand by the little family to the last. 

But how that might be done was what puzzled 
me, and I looked around at Teddy with the ques- 
tion in my eyes. 

He was gazing intently at the dwelling, and I 
followed his glance, observing what had escaped 
my notice before, that the windows were closely 
shuttered and the door closed. 

The settler must have seen something to cause 
alarm, and in a certain degree was prepared for 
the attack. 

There came to my mind the thought that we 
had ventured on a useless errand ; that we had 
put our lives in direst peril needlessly. 

I asked myself if it was possible two lads like 
us could lend any material aid to the threatened 
family, and for the instant a most cowardly fear 
took possession of my heart. 

“We must work our way close up to the front 
of the house, and then make a rush for the door,” 
Teddy finally whispered softly in my ear, and I 
replied somewhat impatiently : 

3 


34 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ That would be to compass our own ruin. 
The door is doubtless barred, and while we stood 
there trying to make the settler understand that 
friends demanded admittance, the Indians could 
readily shoot us down.” 

It was evident Teddy had not taken this into 
consideration, and by the wrinkling of his brows 
I believed he had just realized into what great 
danger we had ventured. 

Hubbard would not open the door to our cries, 
believing it might be a trick of the enemy, and it 
was doubtful if we could retreat in safety, for, 
as night approached, the savages would gather 
nearer the building. 

To my mind we were in a most dangerous posi- 
tion, and if we came out of it with all our hair, 
it would only be because the savages had taken 
us prisoners. 

It was when hope had well-nigh vanished from 
my heart, that I saw what caused it to revive 
suddenly. 

Just outside the door stood a barrel that looked 
as if it might be filled with water, and I believed 
the settler had been making ready for a siege 
when the savages surrounded him. Most likely 
he began to provide a water supply after Master 
Mansfield and his party gave him warning that 


SIGNS. 


35 


Simon Girty’s crew was on the war-path, and had 
lacked the time to take it inside the dwelling. 

However ignorant he might be of Indian fight- 
ing and Indian trickery, it was not probable he 
would neglect to get this barrel within doors if 
the opportunity offered, and I whispered to 
Teddy : 

“We must creep up yet closer to the house, 
and be ready to leap in when he tries to get pos- 
session of the water.” 

“ And in the meanwhile get a bullet through 
our heads from Hubbard or his son, under the 
idea that we are enemies,” he said grimly. “ We 
will go nearer the house, if you choose, and per- 
haps your plan may be worked successfully ; but 
I misdoubt it.” 

We wormed ourselves along through the bushes 
after the fashion of snakes, keeping close to the 
path, and hiding our bodies from friends as well 
as foes, for the settler might fire if he saw so 
much as a bit of our shirts, believing we were 
Indians. 

It was a long and difficult task. 

At the end of an hour, when the sun was hidden 
by the tree-tops, we had come to within fifty 
paces of the house ; but further than that we did 
not dare to move, although knowing full well 


36 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


that as the night came on the savages would draw 
their lines more closely, perhaps enclosing us. 

To cry out, or make any other sign to those 
within the building, would have cost us our lives. 

We were powerless to aid them, or even so 
much as save ourselves, except through some un- 
expected chance, and it was certain death stood 
very near. 

We strained both eyes and ears ; but neither 
saw nor heard anything to give us cheer. 

Then Teddy whispered : 

“ We must get yet nearer to the house.” 

“It cannot be done in safety.” 

“ The Indians will not come closer until dark. 
During the twilight we should be able to creep 
under the logs near the door.” 

“And what then?” I asked impatiently, for 
the imminence of danger had caused me to be 
both nervous and cowardly, a bad combination 
for him who ventures against such as Simon Girty 
had summoned. 

“ It will go hard if we cannot make those on 
the inside understand where we are. At all events, 
no more will be lost there than here, for once 
these painted villains close in, we shall be dis- 
covered.” 

“ Think you we might work our way back to 


SIGNS. 37 

the river ? ” I asked tremulously, knowing it 
would be well nigh impossible. 

“ I haven’t the courage to try such a plan ; it 
is beset with more dangers than that of gaining 
an entrance to the building,” he replied, pressing 
my hand as if to give me courage. “ Let us ad- 
vance a bit nearer now while the shadows are 
gathering.” 

I was at my wits’ ends ; it seemed as if death 
must come to us whichever plan was tried, and 
despair rendered me reckless. 

“ Go on ; I’ll follow,” I said, and then began 
again that slow advance which might be checked 
at any moment by a bullet from friend or foe, 
and, meanwhile, the savages lay hidden and silent, 
awaiting the moment when they might begin the 
butchery. 


38 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER III. 

BESIEGED. 

Well, Teddy’s plan was a success, despite all 
the danger and the many obstacles against it, and 
after a certain time we found ourselves inside 
the house, nearer to death, perhaps, than we had 
been while lurking in the thicket. 

Our approach was effected in this fashion : 

We crept slowly through the underbrush, for 
at such a time haste meant failure, and perhaps 
more, the shadows lengthening as we progressed 
until, when having arrived within ten or twelve 
paces of the building, it was so dark that one could 
only discern the objects nearest him. 

Now it was that the barrel of water stood us in 
good stead, as it seems my comrade had counted 
on, for we contrived to slip behind it after the 
gloom of night had fully come, and were thus, to 
a certain degree, sheltered from the bullets of the 
savages. 

We crouched close against the logs of the house, 
and heard now and then a faint hum of voices, as 


BESIEGED. 39 

those on the inside spoke words of encouragement 
one to v the other. 

Then Teddy set about making them understand 
who and where we were, by whispering hoarsely 
with his lips close to the crevice between the tim- 
bers, until from the movements within it could 
be told that he had been heard. 

Then came the faint noise of footsteps as Master 
Hubbard made his way across the rough floor of 
split logs, and an instant later we heard his voice 
as he asked : 

“ Who are you ? ” 

“Two lads, who, having met Master Mansfield 
on the river, set out to learn where the savages 
might be. We found them surrounding this 
place, and came to give warning.” 

“Which we have already had, as you may 
judge,” the settler replied, and with that in his 
tone which told plainly he was in doubt as to 
whether our statement was true, or we were 
leagued with the savages and trying to deceive 
him at his own cost. 

“ We are minded to aid you in the attack which 
must come, and cannot well do otherwise, since 
it is almost impossible we could make our way 
through the line of villains that have surrounded 
the building. How may we get in ? ” 


40 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


Teddy’s voice was not quite steady as he thus 
spoke, and I knew he had foi the first time come 
to realize that mayhap this settler was not minded 
to trust our simple word as to friendship, and 
would hold his door closed upon us. 

4 4 How may I know you speak the truth?” 
Master Hubbard asked in a whisper, and my heart 
leaped up, for now I saw there was a chance the 
man might give us shelter — shelter to us who had 
come with the thought of aiding him. 

“ I know not,” Teddy replied slowly, 44 save 
that we are lads from the settlement around Fort 
Henry, who set out to get meat, and met with 
Master Mansfield. Then we pushed on, hoping we 
might carry back to our people information as to 
where the savages were, and are now betwixt two 
fires. A couple of muskets will stand you in good 
stead at this point, Master Hubbard ; but if it so 
be you are in doubt about our intentions, we will 
try to fight our way through after some fashion, 
being, perchance, in no more danger than if we 
shared your lot.” 

There was a whispered consultation between 
the inmates of the building, during which I fan- 
cied it was possible to distinguish a female voice 
pleading we be admitted when the small garrison 
so sadly needed reinforcements. 


BESIEGED. 41 

After this Master Hubbard came nearer the 
wall, and said solemnly, as if we were the veriest 
villains in the land whose consciences needed 
arousing : 

“ I am minded to give you entrance, and if it 
so be you can deceive an old man and his family 
at the cost of their lives, then are ye worse than the 
savages who thirst for blood, knowing no better. ” 

“ Once we are on the inside there can he no 
doubt in your minds but that we have spoken the 
truth,” Teddy said earnestly, and while I could 
not complain because of the caution which the 
settler displayed, knowing how many and various 
were the tricks the savages used in their bloody 
work, it angered me that we should be thus held 
on the outside when the inmates of the house 
needed our assistance even more than we were in 
need of their shelter. 

‘‘I am about to open the door,” Master Hub- 
bard said at length, ‘ ‘ and there will be three mus- 
kets ready to end your worthless lives before we 
who hold them can be cut down, if you have 
spoken falsely.” 

“ Take all the precautions you choose,” Teddy 
said, now speaking angrily ; “ but do not delay 
longer, else those who surround us may come to 
understand what is going on,” 


42 THE defense of fort henry. 

We heard Master Hubbard command some 
person, most likely one of the women, to remove 
the bar, while the others stood by to defend them- 
selves if need be, and a moment later the door was 
opened so far as admitted of our slipping through. 

Once on the inside, and with the door securely 
fastened again, we were given as cordial a recep- 
tion as could have been desired, even though we 
had been forced to face the muzzles of their mus- 
kets as we entered. 

Master Hubbard gripped my hands hard when, 
by the aid of a pine knot that had been lighted 
in the small fire, he scanned my face, and Teddy 
was greeted in like manner by the son, who was 
a lad younger than ourselves, so nearly as I could 
judge. 

“Ye are welcome and sadly needed,” the old 
man said fervently. “That I was over-cautious 
must be forgiven me, for, although never having 
battled against the painted savages, I know full 
well that they resort to many tricks in the hope 
of deceiving their victims, that murder may be 
done with less of danger to themselves.” 

“ Don’t think for a moment that we harbor any 
ill feelings because of not being admitted at 
once,” was my reply, “for I doubted much 
whether you could be made to believe we had 


BESIEGED. 43 

come as friends, but it would have gone hard 
with us had you held out any longer.’' 

“It may go hard yet. lad, with all of us, for 
there be near- about a horde of demons who wait 
to kill, and we have, counting yourselves, only 
five muskets.” 

“There are not above fifty Indians here, as 
Cornie Dunbar and I have good reason to know, 
since we have been among them these three 
hours, having followed their trail from the 
river,” Teddy said without a tremor of his voice. 

“ You were brave lads to thus venture on their 
heels,” the settler’s wife said, patting me on the 
head, and I rejoiced that she could not know how 
cowardly had been my heart — how strong my de- 
sire to run away, which I would have done if 
there had been a fitting opportunity.” 

“We were warned by four men who passed 
here this morning that Simon Girty had gathered 
a band of savages to make an attack on Fort 
Henry, and would likely come upon our clearing 
as he made his way to the river,” the son of the 
house said to Teddy. “Father had almost de- 
cided to push on to Wheeling Creek when we saw 
an Indian surveying the house, and barricaded 
ourselves here, as you see. Now it is too late.” 

“ With five muskets inside these walls of logs, 


u 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


we should be able to hold out,” Teddy said hope- 
fully, although I knew that he was far from be- 
lieving his own words. 

I was certain he felt, as did I, that we had come 


simply from the frying-pan into the fire. 


However, I was not so cowardly now that we 
were sheltered by the logs, poor protection though 
they were against such as thirsted for our blood, 
and managed to put on a brave show of confi- 
dence as I gazed around at the remainder of the 
family, two girls, one younger and the other 
older than the boy, I should say, who gazed at us 
as if believing we were of a verity their de- 
liverers. 

They were more comely than any to be found 
in our settlement ; at least that was my belief, 
although Teddy McLaughlin insisted later, when 
we had time to speak of such things, that neither 
could so much as hold a candle to Elizabeth 
Zane. 

Somehow, I do not even now understand why, 
the sight of these girls, who looked upon us two 
as if we were able to bring them out from the 
perils which menaced, gave me such a brave 
heart as I had never known, and it was in my 
mind that before the fight should have been 
ended — for I believed even th that there could 



BESIEGED. 


45 

be but one end to it, which would be when the 
last defender was dead or taken prisoner— they 
should have good reason to feel that their first 
impression was as nearly correct as lay within 
our power. 

There was not much opportunity just then to 
make the acquaintance of these settlers, and what 
I had seen was taken in at a glance, so to speak, 
between the time of Mrs. Hubbard’s remark and 
my reply. 

Then we were shown the preparations for de- 
fense, and simple enough they were. 

A goodly store of ammunition was laid out 
where it might be come at most handily, and 
every vessel fitted to contain it was filled with 
water, although I would have much preferred 
that the barrel had been brought inside. 

There were provisions on the table — corn bread 
and fried bacon — which, as we eyed them greedily, 
were freely offered to us, and Teddy and I made no 
scruples about setting to with a will, for although 
having so lately dined on a plentiful supply of 
meat, we had learned to keep our stomachs full 
whenever it was possible — especially when danger 
beset. 

While we ate, and the two girls waited upon 
us by bringing a gourd of water, with salt and 


46 THE defense of fort henry. 

melted fat for the bread, Master Hubbard told us 
what were his plans. 

“ I had not hoped to hold out long against the 
horde which beset us,” he said gravely, “ but 
counted on making as good a fight as might be 
until the last. My son and I have one spare mus- 
ket, which at the worst my wife can use ; but it 
was decided between us that while we stood at 
the loop-holes the women should load the third 
weapon whenever it was empty, and perhaps it 
will be as well that we carry out the same 
plan. Can you lads tell me more than I already 
know ? ” 

“We can say this,” Teddy replied, “having 
had some little experience in such as threatens 
now : It is not likely the Indians will make any 
move until near-about midnight, perhaps later, 
and then we shall be most fortunate if they pre- 
sent themselves as targets. I should guess that, 
failing to burst in the door, they would set fire 
to the house, which is the greatest danger that 
threatens this night.” 

“ The bark of the roof is dry, and will burn 
readily,” Master Hubbard said, as if casting up 
the chances in our favor. “ The logs of the 
house are not so well seasoned that fire would lay 
hold upon them quickly, and the door, as you can 


BESIEGED. 47 

see, is made to withstand no little amount of 
battering.” 

Teddy and I searched around for the loop- 
holes, of which there were enough, although not 
placed as advantageously as one who was better 
versed in Indian warfare would have chosen. 

Taking it all in all there was indeed a bare 
chance we might hold our own, providing Girty’s 
main crew of murderers were yet so far away 
that they would not be able to take a hand in the 
sport. 

There was a possibility that all his scoundrels 
might be in the vicinity, and instead of having 
to fight this small band in order to save our lives, 
we would find ourselves surrounded by the four 
hundred which he had gathered together for the 
attack on Fort Henry. 

It was in Teddy’s mind and mine that thoughts 
such as I have just set down came, shaking our 
courage sadly, but never entirely quenching it. 

I question if Master Hubbard, or any member 
of his family, had a suspicion that the silent, 
waiting crew of villains on the outside might 
have reinforcements so near at hand that they 
could be called up when the attack began. 

These settlers had lately come from Pennsyl- 
vania, as I have already said, and were ignorant 


48 THE defense of fort henry. 

of such enemies as then beset us. Their greatest 
danger had ever been from Tories or Britishers, 
who were as sucking lambs by the side of the 
painted demons who patiently waited to shed our 
blood. 

While we stood listening for the first sound 
which should tell us that the wolves in human 
form were ready to begin their task of killing 
and scalping, I had good opportunity for taking 
note of the Hubbard family, one of whom pleased 
me greatly. 

Speculating in my mind upon each in turn, I 
mentally decided that the head of the family was 
an honest, God-fearing man, but not possessed 
of that energy which he who lives on the frontier 
needs quite as much as he does his weapons, and 
without which he is like to become disheartened 
when dangers press thick and fast. 

The mother was the pushing member of the 
family, and I said to myself that if we were forced 
to meet the foe hand to hand, I would rather have 
her than her husband at my side. 

The boy seemed much like his father ; he was 
named Henry, and the girls looked up to him as 
if he had proven himself a hero in an hundred 
battles, when, unless I was much mistaken, he 
had more stomach for running than fighting. 


BESIEGED. 49 

Esther and Sarah were inmates of the house 
upon whom one could look with pleasure. Comely 
girls both, although the elder had no slight ad- 
vantage over her sister in this respect, and pat- 
terned after their mother. Except that they 
seemed to indulge in a sort of worship for the 
clumsy lad, I believed they would he true com- 
rades in a battle such as was before us, and while 
Teddy talked with Master Hubbard of the crops, 
the climate, and, in fact, everything save that 
with which we must come face to face before 
many hours had passed, I made myself acquainted 
with the young ladies. 

Now it may sound like boasting when I say that 
on my part the painted murderers who lurked 
outside were forgotten for the time being, except 
at such rare moments as we spoke of them, for 
Esther Hubbard pleased me so much that I gave 
no heed to anything save her face and voice. 

During such time as we conversed in whispers 
I, as well as Teddy, had been standing by one of 
the loop-holes on the alert for those sounds which 
should proclaim that the time of trial was near 
at hand, and it was for me to catch the first in- 
dication of danger. 

One unaccustomed to life in the forest would 
have said it was no more than the rustling of 
4 


50 THE defense of fort henry. 

leaves swayed to and fro by the gentle night wind ; 
but I knew that the side of the house at which I 
stood was sheltered from the breeze, therefore 
the foliage would not be disturbed save by human 
agency, and I said in a low tone, laying my hand 
on Esther’s shoulder to learn if she was alarmed : 

“ They are creeping up on us ! The attack is 
about to be made ! ” 

The brave girl never so much as quivered ; but 
her brother involuntarily stepped nearer a she! 
tered corner of the room, and I knew that at the 
last moment he would show the white feather. 

Then suddenly, startling each one of us although 
we were expecting it, came a hideous yell as if 
from an hundred throats, drowned an instant 
later by a great crash against the door. 

The Indians, knowing full well that the settlers 
were aware of their presence, had begun the 
work without delay, when, under ordinary cir- 
cumstances, some time would probably have been 
spent in a parley that the intended victims might 
be induced, under one pretext or another, to yield 
as prisoners. 

The trunk of a tree was being used to batter in 
the door ; but, judging from the timbers that 
could be seen inside, I believed that this might 
prove a longer task than they had anticipated. 


BESIEGED. 51 

Almost at the same instant the crash came 
Teddy and I caught a glimpse of an enemy, and 
our weapons were discharged as if the same hand 
had pressed the triggers. 

We had the satisfaction of hearing a yell of 
pain, and, to our great surprise, Master Hubbard 
said in what was very like a tone of reproof : 

4 4 It is not well for us to begin the battle. We 
should wait until certain of their purpose.” 

44 Any delay might cost us our hair,” I said im- 
patiently, beginning to load my musket ; but 
being checked as Esther thrust the spare weapon 
into my hand, taking it upon herself to pour in 
the powder and ram home the ball. 

44 It strikes me we are knowing to their purpose 
by this time,” Teddy added, reloading his own 
weapon. 44 There is little need they shall send us 
written information of what is to be done, after 
knocking thus vigorously for admittance.” 

He had no more than ceased speaking before I 
caught a glimpse of one fellow who was trying to 
gain shelter, and once more I fired with good effect. 

44 There are two less that I know of ! ” lex- 
claimed, and Esther thrust a loaded musket into 
my hands. 

Even in the gloom I could see that her eyes 
were sparkling with excitement, and, almost 


52 the defense of fort henry. 

without being aware of the movement, I pressed 
her hand warmly. 

She gave promise of being a rare comrade in 
time of danger. 

Master Hubbard no longer expostulated against 
our plan of opening the battle ; but took his sta- 
tion at one of the loop-holes, discharging his 
weapon at what I verily believe was nothing 
more than a shadow. 

Henry was not aroused by the odor of burning 
powder ; he remained in the corner holding his 
musket idly, and I whispered to Esther : 

“ If your brother does not count on taking part, 
it would be wise to give his weapon to your sister, 
that she may serve Teddy as you are serving 
me.” 

Then a movement among the foliage warned 
me that the savages had not been driven very far 
away by our first volley, and during five minutes 
or more I had enough with which to attract my 
attention. 

When next there was an opportunity to glance 
quickly around the room, I observed that Esther 
had followed my advice. 

Sarah was standing behind Teddy, reloading 
his musket, while he stood with Henry’s weapon 
fully charged, watching for another target. 


BESIEGED. 53 

It is not to be supposed that during this time 
the savages had remained silent. 

They fired fully an hundred shots without the 
possibility of seeing one of us, and only a single 
bullet had penetrated the building. 

That came through a loop-hole within two feet 
of where Henry was standing, causing him to 
crouch to the floor, no longer able to hide his 
fears. From that moment until nearly an hour 
had passed the coward remained prostrate, and 
I almost forgot he was with us. 

His sisters and mother were a “ very present 
help in time of trouble,” however, and stood by 
us like good comrades. 

Master Hubbard discharged his weapon now 
and then ; but I felt confident he did no execu- 
tion. 

It was for Teddy and I to defend that family, 
and I rejoiced in the fact, because each moment 
my admiration for the brave girl at my back in- 
creased, until I had courage sufficient to stand 
between her and danger, even though face to face 
with Simon Girty himself. 

Twice within an hour had the savages at- 
tempted to batter in the door, and each time we 
drove them howling into the bushes. 

I was certain that we crippled or sent into an- 


54 THE defense of fort henry. 

other world not less than six, and at such rate the 
siege could not long be maintained, for, what- 
ever certain people in the east may say regard- 
ing the courage of an Indian, I maintain he is 
the veriest coward, save when attacking helpless 
women and children. 

From time to time they contented themselves 
with shooting at the building, and more than one 
bullet came among us ; but thus far we had es- 
caped a wound. 

Then the painted crew drew off, or, at least, I 
believed they had drawn back because we could 
no longer see nor hear them, and there was a 
certain terror in my heart as I asked myself 
whether they had not sought shelter until others 
could be summoned. 

“We have beaten them!” Master Hubbard 
cried in a triumphant tone, and I looked at him 
long before convincing myself the man was so 
ignorant as to believe that such a happy state of 
affairs had been brought about by the short 
battle. 

I saw an expression of relief come over Esther’s 
face, therefore checked the sharp words which 
sprung to my lips, and Teddy remained silent ; 
but neither he nor I retired from the loop-holes. 

Master Hubbard leaned his musket against the 


BESIEGED. 55 

table as if about to take his ease, when, observing 
that we were still on guard, he asked : 

4 ‘ Do you lads think there is any fear the sav- 
ages may return ? ” 

“ They’ll not come back, because of not having 
gone away,” Teddy replied grimly. “ Cowards 
though they are, it isn’t possible this fight is 
ended. When it begins again we’ll have more 
trouble. Thus far we’ve seen only the begin- 
ning.” 

Master Hubbard turned quickly, as if impatient 
because a lad set an opinion against that of his 
elders, and Esther came nearer to me. 

Then ensued a short discussion between the 
head of the family and Teddy ; but I gave no heed 
to what was being said because Esther, standing 
so close by my side that I could have touched her 
hand by raising a finger, asked : 

“ Do you also believe we have seen only the 
beginning of this terrible night ? ” 

I would have let the question go without an- 
swer, but that she pressed for a reply, saying in a 
tone so low that none but I could hear the words : 

“It is better to know the worst, for then one 
may be prepared.” 

“ But that you are a brave girl, I would say 
what is not true, and give relief of mind, although 


56 THE defense of fort henry. 

it could be only for a short time. Teddy has spoken 
truly, unless these savages are of a different breed 
from those who have come this way before. Thus 
far we have been exposed to little danger ; but 
when the fight begins again we will have our 
hands full.” 

She looked at me steadily for an instant, and 
then turned toward her timorous brother, whose 
courage she tried to revive. 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


57 


CHAPTER IV. 

FIGHTING FIRE. 

But for the fact that Master Hubbard had 
not the heart to give offense to those who assisted 
him, I believe of a verity he would have laughed 
Teddy to scorn when the latter insisted that our 
troubles, instead of being ended, were but just 
begun. 

As was natural, his wife had more faith in the 
opinion of her husband than in that of two lads 
whom she had never seen before, therefore, be- 
lieved as he did ; but I knew full well that Esther 
and Sarah were quite confident Teddy and I had 
spoken only the truth, and the brother need not 
be taken into consideration, for he was like so 
much useless furniture, only to be considered 
when he was in one's path. 

Well, we remained there nigh on to two hours, 
saying but little ; the girls, Teddy and I keeping 
close watch, while Master and Mistress Hubbard 
hovered here and there as if of the mind to seek 
repose for the night. 


58 THE defense of fort henry. 

Once during this time Esther whispered to me : 

“ Will there he another attack made before 
morning ? ” and I replied confidently, for one who 
has had experience in Indian warfare can say al- 
most to a certainty that whatever of crime and 
mischief the savage does, will be during the hours 
of darkness. When the sun shines he, like other 
venomous reptiles, remains hidden from view so 
far as possible. 

Without any intent on our part, this had be- 
come the condition of affairs when near to two 
hours were passed since last anything had been 
seen or heard from the foe. 

Teddy and Sarah were on the southerly side of 
the room to the right of the door, and standing 
guard at the loop-holes which overlooked both the 
approach by front and that side of the building 
where the foliage was most dense. Esther and I 
were opposite them, rather more at the corner 
than on the side or front, for at this point was a 
loop-hole which commanded a partial view of two 
angles of the house, and the most advantageous, 
to my mind, for observation. 

The muskets were loaded ; Master Hubbard’s 
was yet leaning against the table, while each of 
the girls, my comrade and myself held the remain- 
ing stock of weapons. 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


59 


Then, at the end of this two hours of suspense 
on the part of Teddy and I, and incredulity in 
the hearts of the master and mistress of the house- 
hold, the next decisive move was made by the foe, 
and discovered by the cowardly Henry. 

He, some time since, had regained so much of 
courage as to sit at the table and devour like a 
glutton the food spread thereon. 

Now he raised his head, sniffed here and there 
as does a dog, and finally said as if it were some- 
thing of annoyance rather than danger : 

“ The fire is smoking.” 

Teddy and I faced about suddenly at this re- 
mark, which seemed so commonplace and inno- 
cent, most likely, in the ears of his parents. 

The odor of smoke was what both of us had for 
some time since feared to detect, and now that 
the timorous son of the household mentioned it, 
I was sensible that my eyes burned and smarted. 

“ Can you see anything ? ” Teddy called sharply 
to me, and I answered him curtly, while running 
to the opposite end of the room : 

“ There has been nothing wrong on my side.” 

After a minute, knowing full well what had 
caused the frightened lad annoyance, I discovered 
its location. 

While Teddy and I stood watching, each at 


60 THE defense of fort henry. 

our post, and the master of the house, secure in 
his own wilful ignorance, the savages had come 
up from the rear where I would least have expect- 
ed an attack because there the ground was cleared 
for a garden patch, and built a fire close under 
the walls, which, fanned as it was by the gentle 
night breeze, was burning merrily. 

But for the two girls, who had shown so much 
spirit, I would have made known the discovery 
in such words as must have throwm Henry Hub- 
bard into a fever of fear, and aroused the old 
man from his blissful ignorance. 

As it was, I said quietly, and in a low tone, 
knowing Teddy would understand full well all 
the significance of the information : 

“ The fire has been kindled here, and has gotten 
such headway that we must sacrifice some of the 
water.” 

My comrade was beside me in an instant, and 
behind him came Master Hubbard, moving slowly 
as if counting that it would be possible for him 
to prove I was mistaken ; but Esther and Sarah, 
true women of the frontier, remained at the loop- 
holes we two lads had just vacated, standing 
guard there as would girls who had spent their 
lives amid such scenes of danger as these. 

Ere we could clearly make out how far the fire 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


61 


had eaten into the logs, the room oecame filled 
with smoke, so that the feeble glow from the 
embers in the fireplace was cut off, and one must 
needs rub his smarting eyes again and again, 
even though such action could afford no relief. 

I fancied it was possible to feel a certain warmth 
on the inner side of the logs, and something like 
fear possessed me, for I knew that once the fire had 
taken a firm hold we were doomed. 

The settlers roundabout Fort Henry would re- 
main unwarned, and Simon Girty with his crew 
of cut-throats might come upon them unawares. 

There was little time for speculation. Some- 
thing must be done, and that immediately. 

I dashed a gourd of water down at that point 
where the floor was butted on to the timbers, 
knowing even as I did so that it would be of little 
avail, and Teddy said sharply, in a voice which 
he did not intend to be heard by any save me : 

“ Do not waste it like that, Cornie ; we shall 
need the small supply on hand when the flames 
break through.” 

And I, all heedless of the alarm which might 
be caused by such words, replied : 

“ When that happens we ^hall no longer need 
the water, for all hands must have been suf- 
focated.” 


62 THE defense of fort henry. 

Now, if never before, was Master Hubbard 
convinced the savages could not be driven away 
as readily as he had fancied, and the cowardly lad 
set up a howl of terror that it would have pleased 
me to answer by a blow. 

My heart has often been timorous, but never 
to such an extent that I would show it as plainly 
as did he, and more especially when there were 
women near-about. 

A low cry, in which I fancied it was possible 
to distinguish my name, came from Esther, and, 
hurrying to her side, she beckoned me to look 
through the loop-hole. 

I saw what appeared in the darkness to be the 
figure of an Indian just within the fringe of 
bushes nearest the building, and made certain it 
was one, when a yell and a sudden commotion 
followed the discharge of my musket, for I took 
careful aim. 

They were counting on sneaking up and shoot- 
ing us through the loop-holes while we fought 
the fire, so I believed, and calling to Teddy I said, 
as if it was my right to command : 

“ Stand by, lad. Surely Master and Mistress 
Hubbard may attend to whatsoever is possible 
there. You are needed here.” 

Teddy obeyed promptly, and during the next 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


63 


five minutes he and I found our targets with a 
bullet at least once every thirty seconds, the girls 
loading the muskets more deftly even than I 
would have done. 

But it was of little avail that we held the enemy 
back in this direction, while the fire was gaining 
headway in the rear, and when we could no longer 
see a moving shadow which told of an enemy, 
I crossed over to where Teddy stood, Esther fol- 
lowing, bent on learning what might be said. 

There was no time in which to check her. 

Indeed I doubt whether I would have done so 
had it been possible, for the danger was now so 
great that it should be thoroughly understood by 
all in order that every precaution might he taken 
for safety. 

“Ten minutes from now, and it will no longer 
be possible for us to accomplish anything,” I said 
in a low tone, observing as I spoke that Esther 
and her sister drank in every word. 

“ That much I grant you, lad, and yet am I at a 
loss to know what more we can do.” 

“ This much ; ” I said, grown desperate through 
the knowledge that unless some change could 
speedily be effected, the end was near at hand. 
“The savages count on our opening one of the 
rear windows in order to extinguish the fire. 


64 THE defense of fort henry. 

Now I propose that while you stand at this loop- 
hole and Esther remains at my post, Master Hub- 
bard taking his place by the door, I shall go out, 
carrying two kettles filled with water.” 

Teddy interrupted me by saying sharply, as if 
the proposition was one he could not even so much 
as consider : 

“ You would be shot down, Cornie Dunbar, be- 
fore advancing a dozen paces.” 

“That is not so certain,” I replied, emboldened 
by his refusal to discuss the plan. “It is not so 
certain as that we will speedily be suffocated by 
smoke if we remain here much longer. There is 
a chance that I might succeed, and under all the 
circumstances, with death so near at hand, I hold 
such a chance is well worth taking.” 

Esther laid her hand on my shoulder, as she 
whispered : 

“ It is for my father or my brother to imperil 
his life in aid of the family, rather than a 
stranger.” 

By way of reply I glanced toward Henry Hub- 
bard, who was cowering in that portion of the 
room farthest from the flames, and she under- 
stood full well all I would say. 

“ Then it shall be for me to go,” the brave girl 
cried, and I believe of a verity she would have 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


65 


ventured out, regardless of all the weapons which 
I knew were at that moment directed toward the 
building. 

Her words decided Teddy, and he said sharply : 

“ It is my right ! Do you stand guard here 
while I make the venture.” 

But to such a proposition I had no intention of 
listening. The suggestion had come from me, 
and I was the one to carry it out. 

“ While we loiter here squabbling the fire gains 
headway,” I said, throwing off my hunting shirt, 
and looking about for the kettles. “ I have the 
right to make an attempt because first having 
spoken of it. Stand by to do whatsoever may be 
possible in my aid, and after I have failed you 
shall take my place.” 

Esther, understanding by this time that it 
would be useless for her to make any protest, 
silently held out her hand, and I grasped it for 
a single instant. 

“ I shall stand guard with your comrade,” she 
said, and then took her station at the loop-hole 
with far more of courage than I was display- 
ing. 

Master Hubbard was so bewildered by the 
danger that he did not attempt to dissuade me 
from the purpose, save by complaining that when 

5 


66 THE defense of fort henry. 

he unbarred the door the savages might make a 
rush, thereby gaining an entrance ; but I quieted 
such idle words by reminding him that while we 
stood talking an enemy quite as cruel was rapidly 
gaining entrance at the rear, and one against 
which our bullets would be of no avail. 

It was the wife, rather than the man, who 
finally took charge of the affair, by filling two 
iron kettles with water, and then taking station 
at the door with Sarah by her side. 

“ You are to wait until we have fired,” Teddy 
said to me, laying his hand for a single instant 
upon mine, and he added to Esther, “ When I 
discharge my weapon, you fire whether anything 
is in sight or not, and at the same moment Mis- 
tress Hubbard will unbar the door. You, Master 
Hubbard, are to stand at the loop-hole on that 
side past which Cornie must run, and remember 
that his life depends upon your watching, and 
upon your quickness with the musket.” 

Master Hubbard obeyed silently. What through 
ignorance and fear, he was a poor man to be at 
the head of a household, unless it consisted wholly 
of such as Henry. 

Well, I am making many words of what oc- 
cupied us comparatively few seconds, and should 
be told quickly. 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


67 


Stripped of my shirt, with nothing to impede 
the free use of limbs, I stood where a sudden rush 
could be made instantly the door was unbarred, 
and with a kettle of water in each hand, awaited 
the signal, which was to he the discharge of 
Esther’s and Teddy’s muskets. 

Let it not be supposed that I was so brave as to 
have no care or fear regarding this venture. 

Never do I remember of having been so fright- 
ened, but yet that fear was mingled with despair 
— with the knowledge that death stood close be- 
hind each of us, causing this venture to seem 
rather in the nature of a relief than otherwise. 

There was little hope in my mind of being able 
to extinguish the flames with such a small amount 
of water as was contained in the kettles ; yet was 
it possible, and on that slight chancel fain would 
risk my life. 

First Teddy’s musket cracked, and then 
Esther’s, the reports sounding in my ears like the 
roar of cannon, and on the instant the door was 
opened wide enough to admit of a passage. 

My very timorousness stood me in good stead 
now ; I realized that every movement must he 
rapid — that only by going at full speed could I 
hope to succeed, yet at the same time understand- 
ing that the most perilous moment would come 


68 THE defense of fort henry. 

when I halted sufficiently long, standing in the 
light of the flames, to pour on the water. 

Some one, I believed it was Esther, said “God 
bless him ” as I went out, and these three words 
gave me more strength of purpose than an hun- 
dred others could have done. 

Of that quick dash I know little, save that I 
ran with all speed around the building expecting 
each instant to feel the twinge which tells of a 
bullet wound, and on turning the corner at the 
rear of the building I saw that the fire had not made 
any great headway. True, the flames had fastened 
upon the logs underneath where, unless checked, 
they would eat up through, and like a flash I un- 
derstood how that danger might be averted from 
the inside. 

Without coming directly into the light of the 
flames I stood just aside, and threw on first one 
vessel of water and then the other with steady 
aim, having the satisfaction of seeing fully two- 
thirds the fire quenched, when, still holding the 
precious kettles, I darted back the same way by 
which I had come. 

Even as I turned the report of a musket rang 
out ; a bullet whistled over my head ; but it had 
come from the house, and not the thicket ; Teddy 
or Esther was mindful for my safety. 



Without coming directly into the light of the flame, I threw 
on first one vessel of water and then the other, quenching fully 
two-thirds of the fire. — Page 68. Defense of Fort Henry. 








4 


















FIGHTING FIRE. 


69 


Not to make too many words of this venture 
lest it should seem like self-praise, I must content 
myself by saying that I finally stood inside the 
building once more, with the door barred behind 
me, and not so much as the smell of powder upon 
my garments. 

The skulking foe had been taken by surprise, 
perhaps there were not among them good marks- 
men, or, in whatever way you choose to explain it, 
I had accomplished my purpose without injury 
to myself or others. 

Esther held out both hands as I dashed in, her 
mother and Teddy securing the door once I had 
passed over the threshold, and, flinging the ket- 
tles aside, I seized hers, answering the welcome 
which I knew she was giving as she would to one 
who had just returned to life, for of a verity had 
I gone down into the shadow of death. 

“ It was a bold deed, my boy,” Master Hubbard 
said, and would have added more in much the 
same strain when acts, not words, were needed, 
but that I cut him short, explaining how the fire 
had taken hold, and adding : 

“ By cutting away the floor we shall be able to 
come at it, for I did not succeed in quenching the 
flames entirely.” 

He looked ruefully down, and I knew what 


70 THE defense of fort henry. 

was in his timorous mind. The floor was made 
of planks split from the solid logs and at the cost 
of much labor, and he, even in that moment of 
peril, was averse to destroying it. 

We around Fort Henry made of the hard earth 
a floor, but this settler from Pennsylvania, bring- 
ing with him odd notions of luxury even in the 
wilderness, must perforce have a plank beneath 
his feet, and now he mourned at cutting them 
away when, perchance, it would result in the 
saving of his life. 

However, he began the task, hewing here and 
there as if thinking the desired end might be at- 
tained without the loss of too many planks, while 
the women, Teddy and I stood on the alert to dis- 
cover the next move which might be made by 
the foe. 

Now and then, at intervals of ten or fifteen 
minutes, we who watched saw dark forms flitting 
here or there amid the foliage, and opened fire at 
every fair opportunity as best we might in the 
darkness ; but other than that the savages gave 
no sign of returning to the attack. 

We knew full well at least a dozen bullets had 
taken effect, and they must have understood that 
their intended victims had thus far received no 
harm, 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


H 


I believed they had become disheartened, 
although Teddy insists to this day that they were 
bent on continuing the siege until the remainder 
of their crew should come up. 

However that may be, it does not concern my 
portion of the story, and at the time both my 
comrade and I felt positive the end would come 
only after we had been shot down and the women 
taken prisoners. 

Such fate was not to be ours, thank God ! and 
assistance came wdien we least expected it. 

It was near to three o’clock in the morning, to 
the best of my judgment, and Teddy had just 
whispered to me that now was come the time the 
painted enemy would make their most vigorous 
assault, when we heard, seemingly near at hand, 
the report of a musket. Then another and 
another, and from roundabout the house a rus- 
tling in the foliage as if men were running to and 
fro. 

“They have begun to fight among them- 
selves ! ” Master Hubbard said in a joyful tone, 
whereat Teddy laughed, the noise of his mirth 
sounding strangely out of place in that house over 
which death had hovered so long. 

“ Do not believe for a single moment, Master 
Hubbard, that those snakes are so obliging as to 


72 THE defense of fort henry. 

shoot each other. It is better news than that, 
although who has come I fail to so much as 
guess.” 

“ White men are attacking the Indians,” I 
said in reply to Esther’s inquiring look, and, 
understanding that help was come after so long 
and weary a time of danger, her face suddenly 
paled, and the musket dropped from her hand, 
telling how great had been the mental strain. 

The cowardly Henry, hearing my words, alter- 
nately shouted and wept for joy, until, losing 
patience, I clapped my hand over his mouth to 
still the rejoicings of a fool. 

a We cannot stay here,” Teddy said to me, and 
I filled my powder-horn from Master Hubbard’s 
store, at the same time making certain my bullet 
pouch was not empty. 

“ Where are you going ? ” Esther whispered. 

“ To meet those who have come to our assist- 
ance.” 

“ But why venture out when there is no real 
need of it ? ” she asked falteringly. 

4 ‘Because it would be cowardly to stay here 
while others were fighting for us,” Teddy said 
quickly, and in another instant he was unbarring 
the door. 

We went out into the night, moving swiftly 


FIGHTING FIRE. 


73 


until, having gained a shelter among the bushes, 
and then advancing cautiously toward that direc- 
tion from which had come the reports of weapons, 
for it was necessary we screen ourselves against 
both friends and foes, lest, perchance, a bullet in- 
tended for an Indian should find lodgment in 
our skins. 

In less than half an hour, although I was not 
in that frame of mind which admits of accurate 
calculation so far as the passage of time is con- 
cerned, those who had thirsted for our blood were 
driven away, and we led into the house Captain 
Mason and three men, all of whom had come from 
the fort on a scouting expedition, after learning 
that which Master Mansfield had to tell. 

“ It seems we arrived in the nick of time,” 
Captain Mason said, when, being assured that the 
savages had taken to their heels, we greeted him 
with such warmth as one would greet a preserver. 
“I had no idea we should find the wretches so 
near the fort, and was nigh to running upon the 
whole band, when we chanced to hear the groans 
of one whom you had wounded.” 

“ It strikes me that you two lads have been 
proving yourselves men in a brave fashion these 
last few hours,” he added, after we explained 
what manner of a settler was Master Hubbard, 


74 THE defense of fort henry. 

and how valiant his son had shown himself 
to be. 

Words of praise were disagreeable just then 
to me, who had been so timorous at heart, and 
I checked the captain by leading him into the 
house. 

Here he was greeted by Master Hubbard, as if 
the latter had had no assistance until the arrival 
of the captain and his companions ; but Esther 
said to me when the elders of the party were dis- 
cussing affairs : 

“ But for you and your friend we should all 
have been killed or taken prisoners, for after the 
first attack father would not have hesitated to 
open the door, believing the battle was over. I 
shall never forget that through your bravery we 
have been, for this time at least, spared the pangs 
of death, or the horrors of captivity .’ 1 9 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


75 


CHAPTER V. 

THROUGH THE FOREST. 

Captain Mason was not one who allowed him- 
self to be over-confident regarding a matter in 
which there might be any doubt. 

He had lived on the frontier sufficiently long 
to realize that one must never judge of an In- 
dian’s intentions by comparison with that of any 
decent person, therefore it was that, although the 
foe had unquestionably beaten a retreat, we re- 
mained in Master Hubbard’s dwelling until the 
day dawned, on the alert and prepared for an 
attack at any moment. 

Perhaps when he saw what measures against 
a surprise this sturdy frontiersman took even 
after it was known that the enemy had left the 
vicinity, Master Hubbard came to believe that 
the precautions which Teddy and I insisted upon 
observing were not the result of timorousness. 

I fully believed in what my comrade found an 
opportunity to whisper in my ear before the sun 


rose : 


76 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


“ Master Hubbard and his valiant son will 
either come to a speedy end, or acquire a greater 
store of knowledge concerning the savages be- 
tween now and next winter.” 

I was convinced that the settler from Pennsyl- 
vania would not have six days of life left to him, 
if he remained on his clearing, now that the 
Indians had taken to the war-path. 

The thought that Esther and her sister might, 
through their father’s ignorance, suffer a cap- 
tivity worse than death among those brutes in 
human form, set me all aflame with the desire to 
urge that, at least while the times were so 
troublous, the family take refuge in Fort Henry. 

I cannot so much as guess whether the Penn- 
sylvanian would have fallen in with my views in 
this regard, had there been no one of more ex- 
perience near by to whom he could apply, and I 
was spared the slight pain of having him claim 
that I was given to idle fears, as he might have 
done, by Captain Mason, who said in a tone that 
admitted of no argument, while we sat there 
waiting for the break of day : 

“As a matter of course, Master Hubbard, 
you will not think of remaining here at pres- 
ent.” 

‘ ‘ Do you then believe, as I have heard it stated, 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 77 

that the savages are bent on ravaging this section 
of the country ? ” 

It is already proven that they meditate such 
mischief/’ the captain replied, “ and I should say 
that you, better than almost any one else in this 
vicinity, were aware of it. Surely one does not 
need more than a single visit such as you have 
had this night, to give him a generally good idea 
of what may be expected.” 

“ What would you advise ? ” Master Hubbard 
asked helplessly as any child. 

“So far as I can see there is but one course, 
which is to seek shelter in Fort Henry with the 
least possible delay.” 

“I will do so within a week,” the settler said 
after a brief pause. 

“ If you wait that long it will be impossible to 
come, save you are brought, for you may depend 
upon it that those who have seemingly been 
driven away will return at some more convenient 
season to finish the work which was interrupted 
by our arrival. It was fortunate these lads 
chanced to be here, for with your small garrison 
it would have been well-nigh impossible to have 
held the fiends in check so long.” 

“ The lads have done us a great service,” Master 
Hubbard said, as I fancied, grudgingly, “and it 


78 THE defense of fort henry. 

may be the time is near at hand when I can re- 
ward them for their efforts in my behalf.’' 

“ They want no reward, sir,” I made bold to 
interrupt. “ It is enough if we have been able 
to serve you,” and I looked full at Esther as I 
spoke. 

Then, as if Captain Mason was minded that this 
ignorant settler should understand fully all the 
dangers to which he had been exposed, he ques- 
tioned us two lads as to how we chanced to come 
upon the scene so opportunely, and literally forced 
us to tell every detail of the story, after which he 
said heartily : 

‘‘It was a brave deed for you two to make your 
way through the savage band and gain the dwell- 
ing. I question if I would have dared quite so 
much, for entering a building under such circum- 
stances is a most hazardous undertaking.” 

I fancied that Esther was pleased because the 
captain thus praised us, and certain it is her 
father shuffled uneasily in his seat, as if the knowl- 
edge of how much we had really done was not 
to his liking, while the cowardly Henry tried to 
belittle the affair by saying with something very 
like a sneer : 

“We have had much assistance from our 
visitors ; but yet I question if they were not 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 79 

thoroughly well pleased at being able to take 
refuge behind these stout walls.” 

Whereat Captain Mason said with a hearty 
laugh : 

“ If I were seeking refuge from such as we 
came upon round about this dwelling, it would be 
the trackless forest, rather than a log hut, which 
I would choose, and I am much mistaken if these 
lads are not in the same way of thinking.” 

Perhaps I had no right to lead on this conversa- 
tion, which did little more than remind Master 
Hubbard of the obligations which he was under 
to us ; but yet I said with a certain degree of 
satisfaction : 

“When we first came upon the savages I was 
tempted to urge flight. We could easily have 
made our way back to the fort, and without 
danger.” 

Master Hubbard was not inclined to do his 
part toward dwelling upon the theme ; but 
changed the topic abruptly by asking of the 
captain : 

“ Do you really think, sir, that it is necessary 
my family and myself set out for the fort at 
once ? ” 

“You should do so without loss of time, sir. 
In fact, I believe the situation so grave that 


80 THE defense of fort henry. 

instead of scouting any further down the river, 
as was my intention, I shall return to Wheeling 
Creek this day, and you two lads,” he added, ad- 
dressing himself to Teddy and me, “ must come 
with me.” 

“We were counting, sir, on gaining more in- 
formation concerning the savages,” I replied. 

“You already have as much as is needed to 
warn the settlers, and I shall insist that you do 
not longer expose your lives. It would be well 
if you joined us in the march, sir,” and again he 
turned toward Master Hubbard, who asked with 
a certain show of helplessness : 

‘ ‘ When shall you set out ? ” 

“ As soon as the sun rises.” 

“ But I cannot get ready to leave then,” and 
now the settler spoke decidedly. “Besides, I 
must take with me what few goods I have here, 
and you speak of the journey as if it were to be 
ended before sunset.” 

“ And so it is, my good sir, unless some serious 
accident befalls me.” 

“Then I cannot be of your party, much as it 
would please me to travel in your company.” 

“I pray that you think carefully upon the 
matter, sir. This is not a time when you can say 
to yourself that you will save this or that article 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


81 


of value. The moment has come when you have 
the lives of your wife and children to protect, and 
that may not be done until you have brought 
them to the fort. Don’t think I am trying to 
aggravate the situation ; it is as serious as it well 
can be, and I assure you, sir, there is not a settler 
within twenty miles who would allow thoughts 
of property to prevent his seeking a place of safety 
at such a time, although perhaps few of them 
have had as serious a warning as yours.” 

It would have been impossible for any one to 
hear Captain Mason without feeling certain he 
was speaking no more than the truth, and this 
Mistress Hubbard and her two daughters appeared 
to understand, while the boy, who had bawled 
like a baby when danger was nigh, sided with 
his father in the view that the journey must be 
delayed. 

The girls urged that preparations for the march 
be made at once ; but the old man shook his head 
slowly, although decidedly, until his wife called 
upon him for some service in the loft above this 
room in which we were gathered, when, as I 
shrewdly suspected, she gave him a sound rating 
for being so pig-headed. 

At all events, when he came down the ladder 

it was with the announcement that, “ in order to 
6 


82 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

please his wife and children,’’ he had decided to 
journey to the fort in company with the captain 
and his men ; but at the same time he claimed, 
as if finding a certain satisfaction in thus setting 
his opinion against the advice of those who knew 
far better than he, that there was no real neces- 
sity for what had much the appearance of flight. 

“It is flight, my dear sir, and I should not 
take the trouble to deny that fact, ” Captain Mason 
replied gravely. “ I will guarantee that among 
all those whom you may meet at Wheeling Creek, 
there will not be one who thinks it necessary to 
say other than that he ran to the fort for protec- 
tion as quickly as his legs would carry him.” 

Well, all this seems unimportant and unneces- 
sary to the story, now it is written down ; yet at 
the time I literally trembled with fear lest this 
stubborn old Pennsylvanian should sacrifice his 
brave wife and daughters through stupid igno- 
rance. 

It mattered little to me if the cowardly Henry 
fell a victim to his father’s folly ; and I would 
not have shed many tears had the old man himself 
been taken prisoner ; but as for the girls and 
their mother, the case was different. 

Those three women were brave — brave as any to 
be found on the frontier, as we two, Teddy and I, 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


S3 


had good proof, and they should not, if I could 
prevent it, be exposed to the horrible dangers 
which beset those menaced by Indians. 

Had the old man refused to go to Fort Henry I 
was determined, so great was my anxiety and 
apprehensions, to take him aside and threaten 
the direst vengeance, and Teddy has since said 
that he was prepared to do his share toward drag- 
ging the girls and their mother away, if no more 
could be effected. 

Well, the argument, if such it can be called, 
came to an end when Master Hubbard announced 
his willingness to be saved from a sudden death 
or lingering torture, and the female portion of 
the household set about gathering such trinkets 
of value as could readily be carried through the 
woods. 

Once, just before daybreak, Master Hubbard 
insisted that the soldiers and we two lads go to 
Wheeling Creek and send back a boat for him and 
his family, in order that his miserable goods might 
be saved, but Captain Mason quickly gave him to 
understand that so much labor would not be spent 
upon a man who was virtually proving himself 
a fool, by saying : 

“ Colonel Sheppard, who commands at the fort, 
would not allow man or boy to venture down the 


84 THE defense of fort henry. 

stream in a boat after I have made my report. 
Those settlers who fail to arrive at the mouth of 
Wheeling Creek by nightfall must be abandoned 
to their fate, for, in view of all we have learned, 
every musket there will be needed, and we cannot 
spare one of the number to bring in loiterers, lest 
by so doing the lives of those who are disposed to 
aid themselves should be lost. 5 ’ 

I fancy that such talk as this carried greater 
weight with the stubborn Pennsylvanian than 
could any argument. 

It was plain to be seen that Captain Mason had 
lost patience with him, and this last remark was 
little less than a threat ; but it served the purpose. 

Master Hubbard made no further protest 
against being saved, while by this time his cow- 
ardly son was so eager to set out that he urged 
his father to start even before the day had dawned. 

Mistress Hubbard, good soul, even while en- 
gaged in putting together such belongings as 
might be taken with her, gave due heed to the 
needs of those within the house, by preparing 
breakfast, and when the simple meal was spread 
upon the table, Esther and Sarah acted the part 
of servants. 

The sun was not yet an hour high when we set 
out on the tramp through the forest, and every 



The sun was not yet an hour high when we set out on the 
tramp through the forest.— Page 84. Defense of Fort Henry. 












































































































* ■ 






























































THROUGH THE FOREST. 


85 


member of the Hubbard family, save Henry, was 
literally laden down with different articles of prop- 
erty which the old man was eager to save. 

That precious boy I soon found was as selfish as 
he was cowardly, and more than willing to stand 
by and see his mother and sisters act the part of 
pack-horses while he strode on unhampered, which 
behavior I believe no other male being, except the 
savages from whom we were fleeing, would have 
copied. 

After having set down thus freely and fully all 
my thoughts, it can readily be understood that I 
did not allow Esther to stagger on under her 
burden ; but insisted upon taking all her load and 
a portion of that which her mother carried, while 
Teddy relieved the good woman of the remainder 
and added to it that which Sarah was carrying. 

Observing this, Master Hubbard said fretfully : 

“We might have saved very much more had I 
known you two lads were willing to aid us.” 

“ I myself wmuld have proposed something of 
the kind,” Teddy said laughingly, “had I seen 
that your son displayed any willingness to do his 
portion of the work. In fact, it was on my 
tongue’s end to suggest that Cornie and I would 
take our share of the goods, until Henry walked 
away with nothing more burdensome than his 


86 THE defense of fort henry. 

musket, whereupon I concluded my comrade and 
I had best save our backs.” 

The lad turned upon Teddy with something as 
near an angry look as he dared, and the old man 
was silent ; hut Mistress Hubbard, who I should 
say had protested as loudly as did the girls against 
our taking their loads, said soothingly : 

“Henry is a weakly boy, and because neither 
his father nor I has ever called upon him for 
much work, he appears to think there is no neces- 
sity for his doing anything whatsoever.” 

Whereat Captain Mason added, with a laugh 
which robbed his words of all disagreeable sound : 

“ I should say, Mistress Hubbard, that he was 
poor timber to bring on the frontier. Here a 
man must work and fight continually, otherwise 
he is crowded to the wall, or such as visited you 
last night will have him in their clutches.” 

No one made reply to this very sensible speech, 
and as we went on in single file through the 
woods, Captain Mason leading and I bringing up 
the rear, it so chanced — I did not dare hope it 
might have come about by design — that Esther 
fell out of her place in the line for an instant, 
and on stepping back found herself directly in 
front of me. 

“ It grieves me to see you so burdened,” she 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 


87 


said with a tone of real concern. “ Surely I am 
as able as you to carry a part of the load, there- 
fore why not divide it between us ? ” 

“Why should I ? ” 

“ Because I want to do my share of the work.” 

“ And that you have, ever since Teddy and I 
made your acquaintance — more than your share, 
I should say, because but for you, your mother 
and your sister, I question if we had felt quite so 
much courage when sore beset with but little 
hope of coming out alive.” 

“ Did you then really believe the Indians would 
overpower us ? ” she asked, looking around at me 
quickly, and in such fashion as set my heart 
bounding. 

“Indeed I did, and after you have been on the 
frontier six months longer, I venture to predict 
that you will understand what a good turn Cap- 
tain Mason and his men did by coming at the 
moment when we most needed them. There are 
few settlers on the Ohio who can boast of having 
successfully defended themselves against fifty or 
more savages, with but five muskets on which to 
depend, and only three to use them.” 

“ I am afraid you think harshly of Henry’s be- 
havior,” she said, as if pleading with me to forget 
what I had seen. “He is not a strong boy, as 


88 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


mother has said, and is unacquainted with this 
kind of life.” 

“He should at least be as strong as either of 
his sisters,” I replied, determined that she should 
not coax me into thinking he was other than a 
coward, “ and I venture to say you have had no 
more experience in frontier life than he.” 

“ But I am older than he is,” she said. 

“Aye, so I guessed. And your sister is 
younger ? ” 

“Not quite two years.” 

“Yet she stood up with Teddy and me, bearing 
herself almost as gallantly as did you.” 

It is needless, and perhaps foolish, for me to 
repeat the conversation which passed between 
Esther Hubbard and myself as we trudged on 
toward Fort Henry. 

Then it interested ie greatly ; but might not 
have the same interest for a stranger, therefore 
it is, possibly, wisest that I continue with such 
portion of the story as concerned all of us, and 
say that from the time of leaving the log cabin, 
until four hours were passed, we did not come to 
a halt. 

Then it was high time indeed, so far as I was 
concerned. My arms and back ached with carry- 
ing Hubbard’s goods until, had it not been for 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 89 

Esther and the other women, I would have thrown 
them into the thicket. 

It should not be understood that we pressed 
straight on without heed as to who or what might 
be in our path. 

Two of the soldiers acted as scouts, pushing 
here and there into the underbrush, and now and 
again falling far to the rear that they might make 
certain we were not being followed, or running 
into danger. In fact, there was no precaution 
which an intelligent man like Captain Mason 
could take that was neglected. 

The women showed signs of weariness before 
our leader called a halt, and there was a fear in 
my mind that the journey might be prolonged 
until after nightfall beca e of their weakness ; 
but when we had rested half an hour those brave 
girls and their mother pushed on once more, 
keeping pace with the men, and whatever the 
fatigue from which they suffered, betrayed no 
sign. 

It was during this first halt that I heard Mis- 
tress Hubbard speculating with her daughters as 
to how so many might be cared for in the fort, 
for, as has been said, Captain Mason had told 
them that all the settlers for twenty miles around, 
and there could not be less than one hundred and 


90 THE defense of fort henry. 

fifty, counting men, women and children, would 
be gathered there. 

I explained as best I could what arrangements 
would be made for their comfort, and finally suc- 
ceeded in raising their spirits somewhat, for, as 
may be supposed, all were disheartened, not only 
because of leaving home, but on account of the 
dangers such as might well depress even a brave 
man. 

Then I suggested that whatsoever was lacking 
among them, which my mother could provide, 
would be at their disposal, and perhaps it was 
because of such conversation that I was on 
more familiar footing with them than was my 
comrade, when the long journey came to an 
end. 

The settlers at Wheeling Creek had not yet 
taken refuge in the fort when we arrived late that 
afternoon, and I had the good fortune to be able 
to conduct the Hubbards to my father’s house, 
one of the best known in the country round about, 
because he who had built it was looked upon as a 
mighty hunter and an honest man. 

As I knew would be the case, my mother re- 
ceived these homeless ones with open heart and 
hands, and I would not have had her manner 
changed in any way, save when she gave that 


THROUGH THE FOREST. 91 

coward Henry and his pig-headed father as warm 
a welcome as the others. 

My father was out hunting, he having heard 
from Master Mansfield that Teddy and I would 
probably go down the river scouting, and it was 
necessary that food he procured, particularly if 
the settlers were to shut themselves up in Fort 
Henry. 

Teddy, who had come to my home on our arrival 
because of bearing a portion of the Hubbard goods, 
insisted upon taking his departure immediately 
he had deposited his burden on the floor ; but I 
pressed him to stay, saying as I did so : 

“Your father will learn from Captain Mason 
all that can be told, and there is no reason why 
you should go away until after supper. ” 

“ Neither is there good reason why I should 
stay to add to your mother’s labors,” he replied 
with a smile. 

“ One more mouth will not make extra work, 
and I would like, now we are at home and in 
safety, to speak with you of that which we have 
passed through.” 

“ Meaning that you have not had enough of 
flattery from Captain Mason ? ” he asked with a 
laugh. 

“I got no more of it than did you ; but last 


92 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


night, for the first time, we two stood shoulder 
to shoulder in a fight, as true comrades should, 
and it seems as if you were nearer to me now, 
than four-and- twenty hour, ago, when a quarrel 
was imminent because you first wished to press 
on in search of meat, and I afterward insisted 
upon acting the part of scout when there was 
more of timorousness in my heart than you ever 
knew in yours.” 

“ You can talk it all over with Esther Hubbard,” 
Teddy said, laughing yet more heartily as he liter- 
ally tore himself away, and in order that he should 
not have the final word, I added : 

“ While you go to relate the story to Elizabeth 
Zane?” 

“ Perhaps! ” he shouted, and then was lost to 
view in the gloom. 


WHEELING CREEK. 


93 


CHAPTER VI. 

WHEELING CREEK. 

Although Captain Mason had declared to Mas- 
ter Hubbard that if he valued the lives of his 
family and himself he would abandon the clear- 
ing without the loss of an hour, it was generally 
understood among those who had seen service 
against such a foe as threatened us, that there 
was no probability Simon Girty’s band would 
arrive at Wheeling Creek until at least four and 
twenty hours had elapsed. 

That there might be single Indians, or even 
small bands of the reptiles, scouting in the vicin- 
ity, we had no question ; but they counted for 
little unless one of our people should come upon 
them in the depths of the forest, where a murder 
might be committed without alarming the garri- 
son, and so long as we held together in the 
village, within a short distance of the fort, 
we might remain in our homes until the fol- 
lowing night. 


94 THE defense of fort henry. 

My father was out hunting alone, and yet no 
one felt any anxiety concerning him, for he was 
an experienced frontiersman, who had fought 
hand to hand against the savages many a time, 
ever coming off victorious, and we knew full well 
he would not he caught napping, especially after 
haying been warned that danger threatened. 

It would have pleased me right well to have 
remained within our humble home where I might 
hold converse with Esther Hubbard and her sister ; 
but, fearing lest they might think I presumed 
upon the situation and took advantage of them 
by intruding myself where they could not well 
avoid my company, I left the house as soon as 
supper had been eaten, saying to mother that if 
father desired me on his return, I should be at 
the fort. 

She, good soul, believed I was bent only on 
learning what news had been brought in by 
the scouts, and, intent on playing well the part 
of hostess, as she ever did, made no protest at my 
going, but rather encouraged it, hoping, most 
likely, that I might bring back some cheering 
word. 

If Teddy had spoken with Elizabeth Zane since 
our return, it must have been hurriedly, and with 
no dallying, because when I entered the stockade 


WHEELING CREEK. 


95 


he was there, repeating to Colonel Sheppard the 
story of our adventures from the time of parting 
with Master Mansfield until Captain Mason re- 
lieved us so opportunely. 

Immediately upon coming within view I was 
summoned to what proved little else than a con- 
sultation between the defenders of the fort as to 
the steps which should he taken in view of all the 
information brought in, and during half an hour 
Teddy and I had the satisfaction of being ques- 
tioned, and asked for our opinions, as if we had 
been men. 

Before that terrible time in the history of our 
settlement was come to an end, I knew, without 
being vainglorious, that each of us lads did a 
man’s full duty. 

Then my father arrived. He had brought in, 
as I afterward learned, only a . small amount of 
meat ; but had seen plenty of signs, and made a 
report to his fellow-settlers something after this 
fashion : 

“ The Indian scouts are all around us on the 
south and west, evidently spying out the land, 
and when the attack comes it will be only after 
they have returned to the main band and an- 
nounced the result of their labors. They have 
been in this vicinity not less than eight and forty 


96 THE defense of fort henry. 

hours, I should say from what has been seen, and 
we may count on their knowing by this time much 
as to how we are situated.” 

Then he stepped back to give way to Ebenezer 
Zane, who had also been out into the forest for 
the double purpose of procuring meat and learn- 
ing what the savages might be about, and I ob- 
served that father spoke for some time with Cap- 
tain Mason, after which he came directly to where 
Teddy and I were standing side by side, and hold- 
ing out both hands, said in a hearty tone, one in 
which I fancied could be detected evidences of 
pride : 

“ I am glad to learn, lads, that you have proven 
yourselves worthy the training received. You 
did good work — vrork such as any of your elders 
might well feel proud of — and it rejoices me to 
know you give promise of following in the foot- 
steps of your fathers.” 

After saying this he would have it that we re- 
peat the story in all its details, and while the 
others were taking measures for defense, he lis- 
tened to us, seemingly hanging on every syllable, 
and interrupting now and then to repeat his 
words of praise. 

It was the last lengthy conversation I ever held 
with my father, and therefore do I remember 


WHEELING CREEK. 97 

more distinctly all which was said, treasuring up 
those words of approbation. 

After hearing all we could tell him, and stat- 
ing that we would be called upon during the 
coming time of trial to perform an equal share in 
the work of defense, he joined the officers of the 
fort and the chief men of the settlement in their 
consultations. 

It was decided that the settlers could with 
safety remain in their dwellings yet a little 
longer, and perhaps it would not be necessary to 
take shelter in the fort after all the alarm, be- 
cause, finding that we were prepared for them, 
the renegade Girty and his band of savages might 
think it safer to retreat than advance, for it 
must have been known to them that there were 
at least forty men in the stockade and settlement, 
and such men as, favored by the fortification, 
could make a brave defense even against four 
hundred. 

There were many who believed that this last 
would be the result ; but my father and Ebenezer 
Zane, lad though he was, held strenuously against 
such dreams of security. 

Once Simon Girty had started out to destroy 
the settlements on the Ohio, it was to their minds 
not probable he would return until after having 
7 


98 THE defense of fort henry. 

made at least one attempt at massacre, and even 
though the chances were in favor of his retiring 
without having done mischief, we ought to be- 
lieve, so my father said earnestly, for our own 
safety, that he would certainly push forward to 
the attack. 

Perhaps if these two had not urged the matter 
so strongly the settlers would have neglected any 
save the most ordinary precautions ; but advice 
from such as my father was not to be lightly put 
aside, even by Colonel Sheppard himself, and the 
result was that twenty men were told off in two 
parties to scout within a mile of the fort during 
the hours of darkness ; the first squad to continue 
the work up to midnight, when the other would 
carry it oil from that time until sunrise. 

Teddy and I urged that we be numbered among 
these sentinels, bringing forward a good argu- 
ment, as I believed, when we claimed that should 
any misfortune befall us lads it would be of less 
loss to the settlement and garrison than if two 
men had been cut down. 

My father, however, without waiting to learn 
what the others might think of that proposition, 
set his face against it by saying : 

“You lads have already done a plentiful 
amount of work during the past six and thirty 


WHEELING CREEK. 


99 


hours. You were without sleep last night, and 
however good the intention, one cannot hold his 
eyes open when nature demands that they he 
closed. I am right glad that a son of mine is one 
of the two who pushed themselves forward zeal- 
ously, and perhaps too boldly, in behalf of others, 
but the security of the settlement demands that 
those who are in better bodily condition shall per- 
form the present task.” 

Then Colonel Sheppard and my father told off 
those who were to act as sentinels ; the first 
naming ten men from among the soldiers, and the 
latter an equal number of settlers. 

If Teddy and I were exhausted by our labors, 
as my father would have had it appear, we were 
not conscious of the fact. 

It may have been that the excitement upheld 
us, or that our younger frames needed less rest 
and care than those who had suffered more hard- 
ships ; but, however that was, we walked slowly 
from the fort to the village, fully convinced there 
would have been no neglect on our part during 
the night because of previous labors or present 
fatigue. 

Teddy was particularly aggrieved because our 
proposal had not been accepted, and said queru- 
lously to me as we walked homeward : 

L. of Ci 


100 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

“ It seems that, no matter how much of courage 
a lad may display, his years must always be 
brought up in disparagement of his ability. I 
guarantee, Cornie Dunbar, that five men out of 
every ten who were at the fort this night, would 
have hesitated long before venturing out of Hub- 
bard’s house to pour water on the flames, as you 
did, knowing the savages closely surrounded the 
place on the alert for just such a maneuver as 
you executed. Yet after all that — after saving 
the Hubbards, as in fact we did — you and I have 
not had experience enough to act as scouts this 
night.” 

I was not feeling as sore as did my comrade 
over father’s refusal to number us among the 
sentinels, although it would have pleased me 
greatly could I have come home in the morning 
and met Esther Hubbard, she knowing I had 
been looked upon by the settlers as being of suf- 
ficient importance, and possessing the necessary 
skill, to guard them while they slept. 

Yet, if the truth must be told, I was really in 
need of sleep, and not averse to going home then, 
particularly since we had such visitors as were 
some of those within our dwelling. 

Therefore it w T as that I tried to soothe Teddy’s 
ruffled temper by saying : 


WHEELING CREEK. 


101 


“ If the savages make an attack there will he 
ample opportunity for every one here to prove 
himself a man or a mouse, and to-morrow night 
sentinels must be posted again, whether we be in 
the fort or not, therefore our time may yet come.” 

‘ ‘ It should have come this evening, and then 
would have been proven, to me at least, that the 
words of praise we have heard were meant in 
good truth, rather than spoken simply for pleasur- 
ing us.” 

“ My father is not given to saying anything 
whatsoever which he does not believe, simply 
that others may have pleasure,” I replied, flam- 
ing up at once as Teddy thus hinted that aught 
save the strictest truth had been spoken. 

“ Now you are angry without reason,” he said 
quietly. “I did not mean all which the words 
seemed to imply. I was vexed, and spoke without 
due thought.” 

“ Because you wanted Elizabeth Zane to know 
that you could be reckoned among the trusted 
ones,” I retorted ungenerously, and he replied 
with a smile which had in it much of friendliness 
and good nature : 

“ Perhaps you can judge me thus quickly be- 
cause of what is in your own heart. It may be 
you would not have been eager for the task if 


102 THE defense of fort henry. 

Esther Hubbard had remained at the settlement 
down the river.” 

I could make no reply to this remark which hit 
so nearly the truth, and because of my silence he 
laughed, whereat I joined him, and the two of 
us parted in the same friendly spirit we ever had 
done, for between Teddy McLaughlin and myself 
no quarrel lived more than a few moments. 

When I entered my own home it was to find it 
in much the same condition as I then fancied, 
having had no experience in the. world, well pat- 
ronized inns might be — filled with people lying 
upon beds made up of skins and blankets which 
nearly covered the floor. 

In these days, when one building a house must 
needs have many rooms, it maj be well to look 
hack at those who settled on Wheeling Creek to 
reclaim the wilderness, being content, and even 
counting themselves fortunate, to have but a small 
portion of what now seems absolutely necessary. 

The twenty-five or more d wellings in the settle- 
ment were each built after the same fashion, and 
one was neither better nor worse than another. 
Every house was of logs, the crevices chinked 
with moss and clay ; the roof covered with bark 
stripped green from the trees, and fastened in 
place by saplings or small timbers hewn in halves. 


WHEELING CREEK. 


103 


The floor was nothing more than the earth beaten 
solid, and at one end stood a huge fireplace, 
formed of stones and held together by clay, from 
which we received the necessary warmth and also 
found opportunity for cooking. 

The lower portion of the house was a single 
room ; but above it, under the roof, was a loft 
where in some cases all the family slept, and 
again only the children. 

In our home this loft was unusually small, and 
we children occupied all that portion of it not 
used as a store-room for such products of our 
garden as could be kept throughout the winter. 

On this night, when we had five guests, the 
lower portion of the building was devoted entirely 
to them, and the beds, as I have said, covered 
nearly the floor space. 

The Hubbards had not lain down for the night, 
having waited until father should return, and 
when he was come we sat there a full half-hour, 
although it was long since bedtime, talking of 
what had occurred to drive these people out of 
their home, as well as what might happen to 
deprive us of ours. 

The conversation was not cheerful, nor one 
calculated to console our guests for their loss, al- 
though it gave me no little satisfaction to see 


104 THE defense of fort henry. 

young Henry twist about uneasily in his terror, 
when father spoke of the attack which he believed 
would soon be made upon the settlement. 

From time to time I glanced at Esther Hubbard 
and her sister, and they looked up at me with a 
bright smile so full of courage, and in such con- 
trast with their brother’s behavior, that I came 
to consider them the bravest girls I ever knew, 
not even excepting Elizabeth Zane, who was ever 
ready to go where duty seemed to call, utterly 
regardless of danger. 

The other children were up-stairs asleep, and 
mother and I joined them when father gave the 
signal for us to go to bed. 

He counted on lying down near the door, so that, 
should he be called upon during the night, he 
might leave the house without awakening our 
guests, and my heart swelled with pride when he 
said to me : 

“ My son, have your musket and ammunition 
where you can readily lay hands upon them, for 
if it so be an alarm is given you must take your 
place with the men.” 

Esther Hubbard heard this, as a matter of 
course, and I went to bed quite as well content as 
if Teddy and I had been numbered among those 
who were to thread their way in and out through 


WHEELING CREEK. 


105 


the thicket on the alert for some signs of the 
painted savages. 

I am overly long in coming to that portion of 
this poor story which has been begun for the pur- 
pose of relating the incidents of that time of 
trouble which came upon the little settlement of 
Wheeling Creek, blighting it as a frost blights 
the summer leaves ; but to me it seems well that 
he who reads should know how we prepared for 
the affliction — what we thought and what we did 
before Girty’s horde of demons began their work 
of slaughter. 

The light of a new day had but just appeared 
above the tree-tops in the east when I was awak- 
ened by hearing the hum of conversation just 
outside our door, and as speedily as might be 
I hastened down the ladder, taking with me 
musket, powder-horn and shot-pouch, in the 
belief that the threatened danger was close at 
hand. 

It would have been as well had I indulged in 
another half-hour of slumber. 

The visitor was Master McLaughlin, Teddy’s 
father, who, having faithfully performed his 
share of the work as scout since midnight, was 
on his way home, but had halted in response to 
my father’s hail. 


106 THE defense of fort henry. 

It appeared to me that Master McLaughlin’s 
report was in the highest degree cheering. 

“We have seen no fresh signs,” he was saying 
when I came out. “I feel certain there is not 
an Indian within five miles of the fort, else had 
some one of us come across him during the 
night.” 

“ And have all the sentinels the same report to 
make ? ” my father asked. 

“ Aye, we met at the fort half an hour since, 
and exchanged views. It is my opinion that 
Girty’s scouts have reported what took place at 
the Hubbard clearing, when your son and mine 
gave a good account of themselves, and that ren- 
egade, knowing we would be prepared to meet 
him, has concluded to draw off for a time.” 

“ It may be,” father replied doubtfully ; “but 
yet* I claim it the duty of us in this settlement to 
carry ourselves as if we knew he was within an 
hour’s march until at least a week has passed, 
and even then I shall lay myself down at night 
in fear of being awakened by the cries of the 
reptiles. When a settlement is to be surprised 
they will hide as long and as close as a catamount 
until the time comes when the tomahawk and 
the scalping knife can be used with but little 
danger to themselves,” 


WHEELING CREEK. 


107 


“In that you are right, neighbor, and it be- 
hooves us all to keep our eyes open. While 
believing, as I have said, that the attack is given 
over for a time, I hold to it, as you do, that we 
must remain on the alert.” 

It was as Master McLaughlin had said. 

Those who had acted as sentinels throughout 
the night returned with the same report, and the 
settlers were evenly divided in opinion as to 
whether the}^ might go about their farming in 
reasonable safety, or should flee to the fort for 
protection. 

Knowing how scanty was our supply of meat, 
I made the proposition to my father, before we 
had come inside the house after having talked 
with Master McLaughlin, that Teddy and I set 
out once more in search of game, claiming that it 
might he done safely during this day at least, but 
he set his face against anything of the kind. 

“Those who have been longest on the frontier 
are the least inclined to put faith in a sudden 
drawing back of the savages after they once set 
out on the war-path,” he said decidedly. “ I 
misdoubt everything at such a time as this. 
What loss you lads inflicted upon them at the 
Hubbard clearing was as nothing. If the attack 
had been made here, and they drew off, as it 


108 THE defense of fort henry. 

seems has been done now, the case might be dif- 
ferent ; but even then I should mistrust the move- 
ment. There is an old saying, lad, that it is 
always darkest just before day, and in the same 
breath you may add : It is always most dangerous 
when those painted reptiles are the most quiet. 
Any unexplained silence on their part means the 
breaking out of mischief. Once that renegade 
Girty has decided to attack us of Wheeling Creek, 
he will not rest content until after having at least 
made an attempt to carry out his plans.” 

I saw little of our guests during this day, save 
when we ate breakfast, and then there was no 
opportunity for me to hold private conversation 
with Esther or Sarah. 

Immediately after the meal Master Hubbard 
and his precious son set out to view Fort Henry, 
most like in order to learn if it was sufficiently 
strong to protect their own two selves, and the 
female guests claimed the right to help my mother 
in her housework. 

For me to have lingered among them would 
have been to set myself down as womanish. 

I sought out Teddy McLaughlin, as had been 
my custom when there was no especial work to 
be done, and on this day every man remained 
idle, save he acted as scout. 


WHEELING CREEK. 


109 


We two lads walked hither and thither, listen- 
ing to the opinion of this settler or that, until 
both were at a loss to decide what should be 
believed. 

Of course I held to my father’s judgment, 
having perfect faith and every confidence in what 
he believed while on his side, Teddy claimed that 
we were anxious without cause, because of the 
report Master McLaughlin had brought in. 

It was this piece of information which proved 
our undoing. 

At the time it seemed to me foolhardy in us 
thus to discuss or quibble when we knew beyond 
a peradventure that those Indians who had sur- 
rounded the Hubbard house were out for mischief, 
and also that Simon Girty had gathered a wicked 
crew for the avowed intention of attacking the 
fort. 

As I said to Teddy, we had all the information 
needed to put us on the alert, and he who neg- 
lected any precaution, or sat himself down in 
fancied security, was culpable, because better we 
fled to the fort twenty times without due cause 
than to remain outside one night when death 
lurked in the air. 

However strong Master McLaughlin’s belief 
was that Girty had abandoned his purpose, he, as 


110 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

did my father, refused permission for his son to 
go out hunting, although meat was scarce in the 
settlement. 

Toward nine o’clock of that forenoon the men 
gathered in the fort once more to learn what view 
Colonel Sheppard took of the matter by this time, 
and while we were there — for Teddy and I be- 
lieved it our right to take part in any consultation 
of our elders — the Merrills, husband and wife, 
came up the river in a canoe laden with their 
household effects, landing at our settlement. 

Now Master Merrill was a trapper and hunter 
who had spent many a year among these savages, 
and knew them better than did any other man on 
Wheeling Creek. 

He had remained quietly in his cabin at other 
times when the Indians were reported to be on the 
war-path, without apparent fear ; but now had he 
come to Fort Henry, as he himself said, to gain 
such protection as might be found there. 

As a matter of course he was invited into the 
stockade immediately after landing, even before 
the canoe could be unloaded, and there, having 
been told of the reports brought in by the scouts, 
was asked for an opinion on that subject regard- 
ing which our people were so much at variance. 

“ There is little need of talk,” the trapper said 


WHEELING CREEK. 


Ill 


decidedly, standing before the group of officers 
and settlers with his long musket in hand, as if 
believing the war-cry of the savages might ring 
out at any moment. “That renegade Girty has 
designs against those who live on the Ohio, and 
will murder and plunder out of revenge for his 
imprisonment ; this no sensible man can doubt 
after what has been learned. I have seen the 
brutes set out on the war-path many a time, and 
yet remained in my own hut, Rebecca and I, giv- 
ing little heed to what might happen, save that we 
warned those in our vicinity ; but now, because 
of what I have heard here and there, am I come 
to Fort Henry for shelter. If that worse than 
wolf, meaning Simon Girty, does his will on this 
settlement, it can only be because you remain un- 
prepared for his coming. In case there is any 
doubt among you concerning the wisest course 
to be pursued, then will Rebecca and I continue 
on further up the river, for we have no desire to 
cast in our lot with those who refuse to be con- 
vinced when the truth is set plain before them, 
as it is this day.” 

Now it was reasonable that such words as these, 
coming from a man who knew the ways and tricks 
of the savages better than did any other on the 
Ohio river, should be given full weight ; but yet 


112 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

even after he had spoken, and stood waiting to 
hear the verdict in order to decide if he would re- 
main or no, there were many who questioned, not 
openly, for no man dared call him a coward, 
whether he had not given way to useless fears. 
Thus did we dally with death. 


IN THE FORT. 


113 


CHAPTER VII. 

IN THE FORT. 

Now it so came about that in spite of the warn- 
ings we had received, regardless of all we knew 
beyond a peradventure, and what should have 
been understood from experience, we of Wheeling 
Creek did not enter Fort Henry in a leisurely 
fashion, carrying with us all that might be needed 
in case the fight proved to be a long one, as we 
should have done. 

And this neglect, this stupid refusal to do what 
we knew should have been done — a refusal such 
as might have been expected only from a man 
like Master Hubbard — cost us a goodly portion 
of the best and the bravest blood on Wheeling 
Creek. 

As I look back now at that time I am lost in 
wonder and amazement at the wilful neglect 
of those people to secure safety for themselves 
and their dear ones. Although having taken my 
share and part in all that befell the settlement, 
8 


114 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

hearing this argument for, and that against, our 
going into the stockade, I fail to understand why 
we remained outside so long. 

It is one of those things which will he set down 
in history as the perverseness of human nature, 
and read as a lesson that cannot fail of being 
heeded, to those who put off until the morrow 
what should be done on the day. 

However, by thus reflecting I am not carrying 
on in proper form what I had the audacity to hope 
might prove something after the fashion of a 
readable tale, such as men print in a book. 

To go back to the hour when trapper Merrill 
had given his opinion to the men of Fort Henry 
in no unmistakable words : 

Luckily Colonel Sheppard was not so idiotic as 
to believe the old hunter had fallen a prey to his 
own fears, although it is true that the colonel did 
not quite consider the danger so great nor so 
imminent. 

At all events, the members of the garrison were 
held strictly to their several duties, and messen- 
gers were sent up the river to acquaint such as 
lived there with what we had learned, for the 
double purpose of giving them an opportunity to 
seek shelter in the fort if they were so disposed, 
and to prepare them for the possibility that we 


IN THE FORT. H5 

might stand in need of assistance before the rene- 
gade and his crew could be beaten off. 

Orders were given that no man set out to hunt, 
or leave the settlement for any other purpose, 
without first gaining the permission of Colonel 
Sheppard, and the women were warned to be in 
readiness to come into the fort with their children 
and most valuable goods at a moment’s notice. 

Now one would suppose at this late day, that 
when such dangers were even talked about, the 
most valuable or the most needed of one’s posses- 
sions would have been carried from the log huts 
into the stockade, from whence they might readily 
have been taken out again in case there was no 
reason for alarm ; but instead, I believe of a 
verity that I saw no person moving his household 
belongings. 

Even in my own home all work was carried on 
much as usual, save that mother cooked an un- 
usual quantity of meal, and made ready bacon 
enough to have lasted our family two weeks or 
more, in which work she was assisted by Mistress 
Hubbard and her two daughters. 

If, when I went home at noon, Teddy accom- 
panying me as far as the door, a stranger had at 
that moment entered the little settlement on 
Wheeling Creek he would have said the inhab- 


116 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

itants were happy and contented, with never a 
care on their minds, so little changed was the 
general appearance of affairs, and yet even then 
Simon Girty and his crew of four hundred re- 
morseless, bloodthirsty savages were lurking 
within five miles of the devoted village. 

My father did not join us at the dinner-table. 
He had applied to Colonel Sheppard and received 
permission to go down the river a few miles scout- 
ing on his own account, and, therefore, the break- 
fast of that morning was the last meal of which 
he ever partook in our company. 

Master Hubbard and his valiant son Henry, 
however, were there, and if they had been as good 
fighters as they were eaters, I venture to say the 
two would have been more than a match for a 
dozen savages. 

The father was what you might call a courteous 
gentleman, if you were not too well acquainted 
with him ; but the son was as selfish as he was 
cowardly, and betrayed such fact even at the 
table. He took good care to get for himsolf a 
little more than his full share of the fooS, and 
gave no heed as to how his mother, his sisters, or 
even his hostess, fared, so that he filled his own 
stomach. 

Shortly after the meal was ended the women of 


IN THE FORT. 


117 


the neighborhood came in to pay their respects to 
Mistress Hubbard and her daughters, and the boy 
and his father went out to still further gratify 
their curiosit}^ never so much as asking if there 
was anything they might do about the house, 
which, perhaps, was in itself no great offense, 
but at the time, and even now, it vexes me de- 
cidedly. 

As a matter of course I could not remain while 
the house was full of women, and, therefore, 
lounged about the settlement in company with 
Teddy, until three canoes came down the stream, 
each containing a family that had been alarmed 
by Master Mansfield, and, having more sound 
sense than we of Wheeling Creek, were taking 
advantage of the present opportunity to provide 
for their safety. 

Each hour after this until nightfall saw fresh 
arrivals, all of whom went at once to the fort, for 
it was no longer possible they could be accom- 
modated in the houses of the settlement, and soon 
the scene within the stockade was an interesting 
one, although it would have pleased me better had 
I seen our neighbors of the Creek making more 
urgent preparations. 

An hour before sunset I went home to urge 
that mother allow me to carry such skins and 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


118 

blankets within the fortification as would serve 
for beds, saying as I made the request : 

“I am certain father will insist that we sleep 
there this night, even though many of the other 
people do not, and it would be better I took some 
of these things now, even at the expense of bring- 
ing them back later, than that we, waiting until 
the last moment, are forced to seek refuge with- 
in the stockade virtually empty-handed.” 

Because of what father had already said, my 
mother was willing I should do as I wished, 
although more than one of the good women near- 
about laughed because of what they were pleased 
to call her timorousness. 

Therefore it was that before sunset I had 
within the block-house, in a corner somewhat 
apart from where the refugees who had lately 
come down the river took up their quarters, our 
skins and blankets and no small store of food, 
and was on the point of going down to the creek 
when I met Teddy McLaughlin, who was com- 
ing toward me panting as if breathless from long 
running. 

“ Have you seen my father ? ” he asked hur- 
riedly. 

“ He was here not more than half an hour ago, 
and then declared that those who sought refuge 


IN THE FORT. 


119 


in the block-house were wasting their time, for 
to his mind it was positive Simon Girty’s crew 
had gone back.” 

“He will have speedy cause to change his opin- 
ion now,” Teddy said sorrowfully. “Captain 
Mason and your father have just come in from 
the scout to report a large body of Indians laying 
concealed along the river bank not three miles 
away. Instead of retreating on account of what 
they learned from the attack on Master Hubbard’s 
house, Simon Girty has hurried his crew forward, 
hoping most like to arrive before we of Wheeling 
Creek are prepared.” 

“ And it would seem that he has accomplished 
his purpose,” I said, wondering why the alarm 
was not given at once. “We have had all day 
in which to settle ourselves here, yet none save 
those who came from up the river are in any 
way prepared for the attack.” 

“I must find my father,” and Teddy made as 
if he would hurry away, whereupon I asked, 
although it was really none of my concern : 

“Why do you not spend your time bringing in 
here such things from your house as will be 
needed, instead of running after him ? ” 

“Because it may be that he is not yet ready,” 
Teddy replied, and I was near to making a cut- 


120 THE defense of fort henry. 

ting remark which might have interfered sadly 
with our friendship, for it was upon my tongue’s 
end to say that if Master McLaughlin remained 
in doubt now, no one would feel very much con- 
cerned when the savages raised his hair, as they 
were like to do. 

However, I checked myself in time, and just 
then lost for the time being all interest in Teddy’s 
doings, for I saw my father approaching hur- 
riedly. 

“ Bestir yourself, lad. It is time we brought 
such goods as may be necessary into the stock- 
ade, and I would have the work done before 
nightfall, for after that, in my opinion, no man 
is warranted in venturing beyond the fortifica- 
tion.” 

For reply I led him to where our small store of 
household goods and provisions had been placed, 
and he put his hand on my shoulder approvingly, 
as he said : 

“You have done well, my son. A wise man 
prepares for the worst at such a time as this, 
and, even though his labor has been wasted, 
heeds not the scoffing of those who remain idle at 
home, knowing full well that the ounce of pre- 
vention may have saved the necessity for a pound 
of cure, We will see that your mother and the 


IN THE FORT. 


121 


children, together with her guests, come over at 
once, and then you and I cannot go amiss, if we 
bring all our store of ammunition, for it is in my 
mind that every ounce of powder and every bul- 
let in the settlement may be needed before this 
work has come to an end.” 

Well, I can say with pardonable pride in the 
correctness of my father’s opinion, that our 
family had more to make them comfortable dur- 
ing the siege which followed, than any other of 
those from Wheeling Creek, and that we also 
brought with us, as my father had said, our store 
of powder and ball, being one among only nine 
of all those frontiersmen who, when they sought 
shelter in the fort, carried with them those 
things so necessary if any defense was to be 
made. 

Before we reached home messengers were run- 
ning to and fro warning all the people to come 
into the stockade without delay, declaring in the 
name of Colonel Sheppard that it was now too 
late to make any effort at conveying their house- 
hold goods ; that the gates would be closed at 
sunset, and not opened again until the following 
morning. 

“ After all the time which we have had for prep- 
ation, it seems to me as if there should be no need 


122 THE defense of fort henry. 

for such summons as this/’ I said, whereat my 
father replied, as if speaking to a comrade rather 
than a boy : 

4 ‘In that you are right, lad ; but in any settle- 
ment there are always some who disbelieve every- 
thing save the evidences of their own senses, and 
at times like this such people are dangerous.” 

4 4 Teddy McLaughlin says that you and Captain 
Mason came upon two or three hundred Indians 
hidden along the bank of the river within three 
miles of here. ” 

44 Rather nearer than that, I should think, and 
you can hardly say that they made much of an 
attempt at concealing themselves. We advanced 
within five hundred paces of a large body of 
savages — perhaps more than three hundred — who 
had halted on the bank of the river without any 
effort at keeping in hiding,, and were holding a 
pow-wow of some kind.” 

44 And you saw Simon Girty ? ” 

44 Wedidnot stay long enough to single out 
any one among the gathering. It seemed to the 
captain, as well as myself, that an attack might 
be made at any hour, and certainly would come 
before to-morrow morning, because of this open 
showing of their force, therefore we hurried back 
on the moment.” 


IN THE FORT. 


123 

“ And you think there were three hundred ?” 
I asked, inwardly quaking, for perhaps until this 
moment there had been in my mind the hope that 
all those experienced in Indian warfare who had 
declared we were in danger, might have been 
mistaken. 

“ More, rather than less ; but the numbers do 
not concern us. If we can hold off two hundred, 
we can keep at bay twice as many.” 

“ And you don’t believe there is any danger of 
their capturing the fort ? ” 

“ There is always danger, my son ; but I do 
not think they will succeed, although our defense 
may cost us much blood.” 

Then we w r ere come to our home, and there 
found matters much as I should have expected. 

Mother and the children, each carrying some 
little thing which might be needed during our 
enforced imprisonment, were standing as if await- 
ing the word of command from father, while 
Mistress Hubbard and her two daughters had 
gathered up the scanty belongings which Teddy 
and I toted through the woods rather than see 
them perform menial duties. 

Master Hubbard was bending over that pre- 
cious son of his, who had thrown himself down in 
one corner of the room, covering his eyes with 


124 THE defense of fort henry. 

his hands, as if it was only necessary he be blinded 
in order to ward off all danger. 

“What’s the matter here?” my father asked 
sharply. “ Why are you people standing thus 
idle when the word has come for you to seek 
refuge in the stockade ? ” 

“Surely there can he no great need for haste, 
sir ! ” Master Hubbard said with somewhat of 
petulance in his tones. 

“ There is always need of haste when such a 
command is given, ” father replied quietly. ‘ ‘ The 
gates of the stockade will be closed at sunset, and 
after that it will be difficult for any one to gain 
admittance.” 

Master Hubbard continued to whisper to his 
whimpering coward, observing which father said 
to the women : 

“You had best come without delay. There is 
no good reason why you should linger here. If 
Master Hubbard prefers this dwelling to the 
stockade, he is at liberty to remain ; but I do not 
think he will be so foolhardy.” 

Mother, motioning for the children to follow 
close behind, set out at once, and I, not minded 
Esther and her sister should remain until that 
foolish man had made up his mind the cowardly 
boy must obey orders, took from the girls’ hands 


IN THE FORT. 


125 


their burdens, so far as was possible, as I said in 
a low tone : 

“ Your father and your brother will come later. 
It is best for you to enter the fort as soon as 
may be, in order to secure room for your goods 
near where ours have been placed.” 

The girls glanced toward their mother for an 
instant, and she said quickly : 

“ Go, my daughters, and I will follow later.” 

Then my father quickened the movements of 
the party by saying to Mistress Hubbard, in a 
tone which admitted of no reply : 

“Let my son conduct you, for it is indeed high 
time you were gone,” and in a friendly manner 
he pushed her toward the door so that she had no 
choice save to follow us, unless at the expense of 
giving her host to understand she was not willing 
to take his advice. 

My father had followed on within twenty paces 
of us, leaving the Hubbard father and son to do 
as pleased them best, and the result was that 
within a very few seconds after finding them- 
selves alone, the two decided that perhaps Fort 
Henry might be as comfortable an abiding place 
as our poor dwelling. 

It lacked no more than ten minutes of sunset 
when Esther Hubbard and I, walking side by 


126 THE defense of fort henry. 

side, passed in through the great gate of the 
stockade, and then I could see thirty or forty 
people coming in hot haste lest Colonel Sheppard 
should hold to his threat of locking the gates 
when the sun had set, for he was a gentleman not 
given to saying one thing and meaning another. 

Even at the risk of much repetition I say 
although we had every reason to know the lives 
of all in the settlement were in danger, and might 
have sought this refuge in seemly fashion, carry- 
ing with us everything that would be needed, 
we waited, even my father’s family, until the last 
moment, and then rushed in pell-mell as if we 
had only on the instant learned that the blood- 
thirsty savages were lurking in our neighbor- 
hood. 

Teddy’s family, dallying until the positive com- 
mand was issued, had only time to bring with 
them what each could seize and run with, there- 
fore were they nearly destitute both of provisions 
and clothing, save such of the last as they wore 
upon their bodies. 

The Zanes, Ebenezer, Silas and Elizabeth, who 
were counted by all in Wheeling Creek as being 
the most courageous, had come early in the after- 
noon, the brothers moving their household goods 
while the sister set them in order within the 


IN THE FORT. 


127 


block-house, and there they were seated comfort- 
ably, partaking of the evening meal, when we 
loiterers arrived. 

Those members of the garrison who had fam- 
ilies, of course were living within the stockade, 
and they were obliged to share their food with 
those who had left plenty outside, which should 
not have been the case. 

When the gates were closed I heard Colonel 
Sheppard say to Captain Ogle that there were not 
less than one hundred and fifty men, women and 
children within the stockade, and he concluded 
with a remark which made me feel more comfort- 
able in mind, for I had been wondering how all 
these people were to be fed if the Indians began a 
regular siege. 

“ While having given orders that the settlers 
should come in this night, I am not inclined to 
the belief that we shall be attacked for four-and- 
twenty hours at the least, because it is never the 
custom of these savages to set about their bloody 
work without much ceremony, and to-morrow 
morning the people can spend their time bringing 
in provisions and ammunition.” 

“ Unless it should so chance that no opportunity 
is allowed them,” Captain Ogle said, thus giving 
me to understand that his fears and mine were 


128 THE defense of fort henry. 

alike. “ In which case there might be consider- 
able suffering caused through wilful neglect.” 

“ You are right, sir,” the colonel replied gravely, 
“ but it is not for us to peer into the future when 
We have sufficient trouble near at hand. I think 
it is enough to know that we are likely to be at- 
tacked by three hundred or more savages, with- 
out raising a question of a famine.” 

Then the two officers walked away, and I had 
no opportunity of hearing the remainder of the 
conversation, much as it would have pleased me 
to listen. 

I went here and there looking at the prepara- 
tions for the night which were being made by 
these people thus deprived of a home for the time 
being, and was soon joined by Teddy, who had 
stopped for a moment to speak with Elizabeth 
Zane and her brothers. 

Together we two surveyed the scene before us, 
walking here and there, up and down the main 
room in the block -house, which was given up to 
the women and children, for the men and older 
boys were to be quartered wherever they might 
be needed in case of an attack. 

Each family occupied a greater or less amount 
of the floor space, according to the quantity of 
household goods they had brought with them. 


IN THE FORT. 


120 

Some had the appearance of being already at 
home, and were cheerfully making the best of 
the situation, while others, thinking only of their 
own comfort and regardless entirely of their 
neighbors, were moaning and complaining be- 
cause of having been forced to leave their dwell- 
ings, whimpering as if the discomfort had been 
caused through some whim of Colonel Sheppard’s, 
and not in order to take measures for their own 
safety. 

I wondered what Master Hubbard and that 
precious Henry were doing, until we came to 
that portion of the building where my father’s 
family was located, and there we saw the 
cowardly son lying upon half a dozen skins that 
his bed might be soft, with his face covered, while 
his mother sat by him as she would sit by the side 
of an infant. 

Anger took possession of me at this sight, and 
I might have said many harsh things, some of 
which would perhaps have been overheard by 
Esther and her sister, but that Teddy suggested 
grimly : 

“ He had best make the most of that bed for 
an hour, because by the end of such time I allow 
the men and grown boys will all be turned out of 
here.” 


9 


130 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


“He’s a grown baby; not a boy,” I said dis- 
dainfully, whereat my companion laughed as if 
the conceit pleased him wonderfully. 

“I doubt not but that he would be willing to 
lay claim to being a baby, in order to remain here 
with the women ; but, unfortunately for him, it 
is the size of his body rather than that of his heart 
which will count, and out he goes with the rest 
of us. It is my hope that the colonel calls on him 
to do guard duty this night.” 

“The coward would refuse.” 

“It wouldn’t be safe for him to disobey any 
command which Colonel Sheppard gives, and I 
have no fear but that he will be forced to do his 
full share of the work while we remain here. At 
all events, I shall take good care that he is called 
upon, for Captain Mason will readily listen to 
what we may say on such a matter.” 

The refugees, for such they were in truth, had 
assembled in the block-house as if by common 
consent, and soon Master Lunt, stepping into the 
middle of the room, called for all to join him in 
prayer. 

It was a timely summons, and heeded by every 
person in that assembly, save it might have been 
young Hubbard. 

During fifteen minutes or more Master Lunt 


IN THE FORT. 


131 


prayed fervently that, if it was not the Divine will 
we be spared the affliction which threatened, we 
be given strength to struggle for our loved ones, 
and assistance in holding steadfast to our faith in 
God whatsoever might betide. 

There were tears in Teddy’s eyes and mine when 
the good man had come to an end of his supplica- 
tions, and we were not ashamed of them. 

Surely at such a time as this, if we of Wheel- 
ing Creek could not in the fullest faith appeal to 
the good God for aid, and strength, and courage, 
believing it in His power to bring us from out the 
dangers which beset, then indeed was it like that 
Simon Girty might work his will unopposed, for 
those who cannot rely upon their Heavenly Father 
are not to be trusted for their defense at such a 
time as had come upon us. 


132 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

THE SCOUTING PARTY. 

After the prayer was ended, and we all felt 
decidedly better for it, since it seemed much as 
though it would be answered because of our dire 
extremity, if for no other reason, the regular 
routine of work was taken up in something after 
military fashion, as might have been expected. 

Captain Ogle entered the block-house just as 
Master Lunt had said “Amen,” which was re- 
peated by a half an hundred voices, and I believed 
the moment had come when we would be assigned 
to our several duties. 

In this I was not mistaken. 

“ The men and all boys over twelve years of 
age will fall into line,” Captain Ogle cried, and it 
seemed as if the words were no sooner spoken 
than nearly every one took his station near-about 
the officer who, after ordering us to form in 
double column, made a circuit of the place, for 
what I did not at the moment understand. 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. 


133 


“ He is gone to seek out the skulkers, and now 
has come the time when the brave Hubbard will 
find that his mother is not allowed to coddle him 
any longer,” Teddy said to me in a tone of satis- 
faction. “ It is a shame such a delicate youth as he 
should be forced out into the night air,” he added 
with a laugh, and then we looked toward where 
my father’s family had taken up their quarters. 

Master Hubbard and Henry yet remained 
among the women. 

A single glance around told me that those two, 
who, better than almost any one else, knew how 
necessary it was they should obey any and every 
command because of the imminence of the danger, 
were the only ones not standing in line, and such 
fact had not escaped Colonel Ogle’s eyes. 

He went directly toward them, and every per- 
son in all that assembly watched, curious to know 
why these two, who had been already once saved 
from a terrible death or a still more horrible cap- 
tivity, had not responded to the summons. 

Although neither Teddy nor I could hear what 
was said, we knew the captain was speaking 
harshly, and without at once receiving a satis- 
factory reply, because he lingered in front of the 
Hubbards fully a moment. 

Then, with a gesture which had the appear- 


134 THE defense of fort henry. 

ance to us of a menace, Captain Ogle pointed 
toward the door of the house. 

Master Hubbard was on his feet by this time, 
and, musket in hand, came toward us. 

Henry rose slowly, sullenly as I thought, and 
without weapon or any other thing in his hand, 
followed in the footsteps of his father. 

More than one jeered them as they passed, but 
Henry looked neither to the right nor the left, 
and for very good reason. 

His eyes were red and swollen, and to have 
raised his head would have been to make known 
the fact that he was terrified into tears. 

I was ashamed at having so much as aided in 
saving his life, such a veritable coward had the 
lad proven himself, and I said to Teddy, with 
much of the disgust I felt for the poltroon ap- 
parent in the tone : 

U I no longer hope that Colonel Sheppard will 
make him do his share of sentinel duty.” 

“ Why ? ” my comrade asked quickly. 

“ Because he could not be depended upon. A 
mouse running across his path would set him 
into spasms of terror, and the cry of an owl giye 
him a genuine fit.” 

“IT1 guarantee to look after the cur, if the 
colonel forces him to perform the same amount 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. 


135 


of work he calls for from the rest of us, and do 
it in addition to my regular duty.’’ 

“I wouldn’t agree to look after him while one 
might hold his breath, because the less I see of 
such curs the better I feel in mind.” 

Then the word was given for us to march out, 
and I observed that Colonel Ogle remained in the 
rear to make certain there was no skulking, al- 
though he must have known full well that, save 
for these two Hubbards, there was not one within 
the stockade who would have dreamed of such a 
thing, and in addition, more than half the women 
among us would willingly have shared our task, 
doing it even better, perhaps, than the majority 
of us. 

Well, we were marched out to the small log 
hut, which in times of peace served as a sort of 
store-house, and here the party was told off into 
two squads, one put under command of Captain 
Mason, and the other of Captain Ogle. 

Teddy and I were not separated. We were in 
Captain Mason’s command, and the Hubbards 
assigned to the other squad. 

Whatever may have been said against Colonel 
Sheppard because of that terrible disaster which 
came upon us, it cannot be claimed he was not a 
good officer, so far as military men go. 


136 THE DEFENSE of fort henry. 

He had correct ideas as to the necessity of dis- 
cipline, although it was hardly to be supposed he 
could whip into shape immediately such as had 
suddenly come under his command. 

Fortunately, however, the greater number of 
them were men accustomed to danger, familiar 
with all the tricks of the savages, and under- 
standing full well the need for obeying orders. 

Would that the officers immediately under the 
colonel had been less able soldiers and better 
frontiersmen ! 

Our duties on this first night in the stockade 
can well be fancied, and need not be described 
in detail. 

There were of men and boys forty-two, as we 
learned when those of the garrison were drawn 
up in company with those of us who had been 
marched out from the block-house. 

Of this number I knew beyond a question that 
two were useless timber, therefore I whispered to 
Teddy that there were but forty to defend the 
fort. 

For the first watch, which was to continue 
until midnight, ten were told off, and ten more 
selected to take their places from that time until 
morning. 

It was only the older and more experienced 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. 


137 


members of our company who were in this last 
squad, for we knew from painful experience that 
if Simon Girty’s painted crew made an attack that 
night, it would be shortly before daybreak, rather 
than earlier. 

I suppose this is their custom because the In- 
dians argue, as is doubtless true, that people sleep 
more soundly at such hours, and are less readily 
aroused. 

Teddy and I were hurt, although we took good 
care that it should not be seen, because we were 
chosen to stand the least important watch ; after 
what had been done we believed it our right to 
be put among the hunters. 

It is not to be supposed, however, that we al- 
lowed personal feelings to prevent us from doing 
proper duty. 

Never so much as once during the long hours 
of that watch did we speak with each other, be- 
cause it was forbidden that any should hold con- 
verse, except it became absolutely necessary to 
do so, and although there were many things it 
would have pleasured me to say to him, I re- 
frained from speech until midnight came, when 
the other squad, at the head of which was my 
father, marched out, having been aroused by one 
of the captains. 


138 THE defense of fort henry. 

Then Teddy and I went into the store-house to 
seek such repose as we could find upon the bare 
earth, for all the skins and blankets had been 
given up to the women, and he whispered, half 
laughingly, as we lay down side by side : 

“I am disposed to believe that proverbial truth 
which says ( a fool for luck. 5 ” 

“Why?” I asked, knowing reasonably well 
what was to be his reply. 

“ The precious Henry won’t be called on for 
duty this night, and I warrant you he is hugging 
to himself the thought that fortune favors 
him.” 

“ In which case you have proven one proverb 
to disprove another, for mayhap he repeats to 
himself that ‘ fortune favors the brave,’ and 
counts on being so classed.” 

“Perhaps I am making more talk than such a 
cur deserves,” the lad said petulantly, and then 
changed the subject abruptly by saying : “ Do 
you not think it strange that we have failed of 
hearing anything whatsoever from the savages 
this night ? ” 

Whereupon I repeated that which I had heard 
Captain Mason say while he, with Colonel Shep- 
pard, was passing near where I stood on guard, 
which was something after this purport, for I 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. 139 

cannot be depended upon at such a late day to 
remember exactly each word : 

“An Indian is never more dangerous than 
when he remains quiet. We know beyond a 
question they are near- about, and I am not en- 
couraged by this show of idleness.” 

“ But that is no more than your father or mine 
would sav,” Teddy rejoined with somewhat of 
impatience, and I, with very good reason, re- 
minded him that such opinion answered, as I be- 
lieved, right well his own question. 

I think it was the belief of nearly all the men 
within the stockade that we would be attacked 
before morning, and yet my comrade and I, having 
fallen asleep, were not disturbed until the sun rose. 

Then, those who had last acted as sentinels 
made the same report as had we who stood guard 
during the earlier hours. 

Nothing was seen or heard of the enemy. Not 
so much as a single feather had been noted near- 
about the stockade, and certain it is that with 
such men as watched over us from midnight until 
sunrise, there was never one of Girty’s crew who 
could have come within sight and not been ob- 
served. 

Now those who had been disinclined to believe 
the warnings we had received, and such few as 


140 THE defense of fort henry. 

half objected to taking shelter in the stockade, 
came out in full force, declaring that we were 
proving ourselves timorous by having entered the 
fort when no danger threatened, and some, among 
whom was Master Hubbard, even went so far as 
to declare that as soon as breakfast had been eaten 
they intended to go hack to the dwellings from 
which we had come. 

I doubt not but that these foolish ones would, 
later in the day, have carried such a crazy prop- 
osition into effect, but for the stand made by 
Colonel Sheppard. 

He declared that no one should leave the stock- 
ade, save by his express order or permission, and 
to that end stationed sentinels at the gate with 
the strict command that it be opened for no one, 
unless he himself was present. 

There was much loud talk, no little induce- 
ment of open threats, and a great deal of dissatis- 
faction apparent among those who should have 
had a better idea of the situation. 

When I entered the block-house, believing my 
mother had made ready the breakfast, Master 
Hubbard and Henry were already there. The old 
man gave me a friendly salutation ; but the lad 
did not so much as glance my way, a fact that 
troubled me never a whit. 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. 141 

I was the less inclined to heed his rudeness be- 
cause of the greeting I received from Esther and 
Sarah. 

Despite the love which these two girls probably 
had for their brother, they could not hut have 
come to realize by this time that he was a veri- 
table coward, and, what was worse, had no scru- 
ples about allowing others to discover the fact. 

Perhaps because of his churlishness they gave 
me a more friendly salutation than otherwise 
would have been the case, and while waiting for 
the meal to he made ready, a task which required 
considerable time, since there was but one fire at 
which all these refugees could cook, I held most 
pleasant converse with the girls, being able also to 
make them better acquainted with Elizabeth Zane, 
who, having been earlier at the fire, was finished 
with her housewifely duties. 

That she felt somewhat of an interest in Teddy, 
although probably nothing as compared to his 
regard for her, I understood when she opened the 
conversation by asking me for particulars regard- 
ing the attack upon the Hubbard house, and 
seemed most pleased when I spoke oftenest of what 
he did. 

Esther, however, would not allow that I should 
give to him all the praise, as was my purpose, 


142 THE defense of fort henry. 

believing that by such means I was pleasing Eliza- 
beth, but insisted on telling the story in her way, 
and making great account of my having volun- 
tarily gone out to quench the flames. 

“I am glad Cornie proved himself a man,” 
Elizabeth said finally; “but yet what he and 
Teddy did is no more than might be expected of 
any other lad or man in the settlement. I would 
be ashamed to own even as an acquaintance one 
who at such times would fail to do his full duty.” 

This was an awkward turn which the conversa- 
tion was taking, for I feared Esther and Sarah 
might think their new acquaintance was bearing 
down upon Henry, and I would have done what I 
might toward changing it into another channel 
but that Elizabeth, suddenly realizing how much 
pain the words might cause, for of course she 
knew, as did the others, that young Hubbard was 
a cur, asked if there had been no signs of the foe 
during the night. 

I understood perfectly that this question was 
asked simply to cover her confusion, because of 
having spoken so decidedly about what men and 
lads should do in times of danger, because Eben- 
ezer had been among the last batch of sentinels, 
and must already have given her the particulars. 

After that we spoke of the probability of an 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. 


143 


immediate attack, and the possibility of our hold- 
ing the painted demons in check without great 
loss ; but yet all understood that in case of a fight 
some must fall, and this subject was so unpleasant 
to all that Elizabeth soon took her departure on 
the plea that our breakfast must by this time he 
nearly ready. 

Perhaps it is not well that I give so much space 
to these hours when we were in comparative 
safety ; but I love to dwell upon that time, for 
after it passed there was nothing but sorrow, and 
anguish, and wretchedness. 

Before that day had come to an end those who 
scoffed at our eagerness to take refuge in the fort 
were silenced, and some of them silenced forever. 

The foTenoon was passed in an idle fashion. 
Those who had not stood guard during the night 
took their turn at doing sentinel duty, and the re- 
mainder of us wandered here and there within 
the stockade, discussing for the hundredth time 
the possibilities of the future, and coming no 
nearer a satisfactory conclusion than on the pre- 
vious day. 

Now it was that the older men, and among 
them my father and Master McLaughlin, claimed 
openly that it was time a scouting party be sent 
out. 


144: THE defense of fort henry. 

They argued that we should know beyond a 
doubt where the bloodthirsty crew were, and what 
caused the delay in the attack, which must come 
sooner or later, as seemed positive. 

More than one of them talked with Colonel 
Sheppard regarding this, and he insisted it would 
be time enough for them to gratif}^ their curiosity 
when the Indians came in sight ; that to go after 
them was foolhardy, since no positive benefit 
could be derived. 

Teddy and I overheard some of this dicussion 
in which the commandant of the fort took part, 
and therefore do I set it down in his favor. 

I think it was Master McLaughlin who had said 
we were accomplishing nothing by remaining 
there idle, and Colonel Sheppard asked with some- 
what of sharpness in his tones : 

“ And what might be accomplished if you went 
forth, a dozen or more, pitting yourselves against 
all that crew ? ” 

“ There is just a chance that the reptiles have 
abandoned the attack, as some here, claim, and if 
so we should know it at once.” 

“ You cannot gain such information,” Colonel 
Sheppard replied, and with decision. “ If a scout- 
ing party were to traverse every square yard of 
the forest on this side of the river for five miles 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. 


145 


in either direction without seeing a painted face, 
still would I hold that common prudence de- 
manded we remain here in security ; but if, per- 
chance, a dozen or more of you should come upon 
the crew, what would he the result ? ” 

“ Unless we have lost all our knack in hunting 
Indians, little danger could come to us,” Master 
McLaughlin said quickly, and Colonel Sheppard 
added, as he turned away : 

“Men as well versed in such matters as you 
have fallen into an ambush before now. My 
advice is that we remain here quietly eight-and- 
forty hours at the very least, before we venture 
forth. It is better to spend two idle days now 
than have no more days whatsoever to spend.” 

There were some who bluntly declared Colonel 
Sheppard was growing timorous, and announced 
it as their belief that Fort Henry should have a 
new commandant ; while there were yet more 
who declared he had no right to keep them inside 
the stockade if they decided to return to their 
homes. 

I shall always hold to the belief that the colonel 
was badgered into sending out a scouting party 
— that had he followed his own best judgment 
in the matter not a man would have left the stock- 
ade on that day or the next ; but there was so 
io 


146 THE defense of fort henry. 

much complaint because of the inaction, and so 
many of the best hunters among us who chafed 
at being restrained, that he finally gave an un- 
willing assent to the proposition. 

And this was the proposition which had twice 
been submitted to him before he entertained it : 

That twenty men go out of the stockade, push- 
ing directly toward the settlement as if intent on 
traveling up the river, and then, m aking a detour, 
come around below the fort, where we believed 
the enemy to be. 

This party was to be under the command of 
Captain Mason, and to hold themselves obedient 
to his orders, remaining together in a body, save 
by his express command, and returning as soon 
as the enemy had been discovered. 

Immediately the colonel agreed to this propo- 
sition, although stating that it was against his 
better judgment, a clamor arose as to who should 
be of the scouting party. 

Not all among us took part in this, because there 
were several who preferred remaining behind in 
the stockade, or some other place of safety, to 
making their way through the forest where 
perchance they might come upon an Indian 
bullet. 

But those who were desirous to go talked loudly 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. I47 

of their rights, and among them were Teddy 
and I. 

As soon as we learned that permission had been 
given for the party to set out my comrade said 
in a tone of determination : 

u We must be among the twenty, Cornie. It 
has been said that we did the work of men at the 
Hubbard clearing, and if such be the case, how 
can Captain Mason refuse us permission ? ” 

“ Are you expecting he will come and beg of 
us to accompany him ? ” I asked, believing our 
wisest course was to go at once to him. 

“It was in my mind that you speak to your 
father, claiming the right.” 

“I think we stand abetter chance in appealing 
to Captain Mason himself. Once his word is 
given he is not the man to reconsider it.” 

Teddy fell into my way of thinking, and with- 
out delay we set off toward the block-house to 
make our request. 

At the time it seemed fortunate to me that 
Captain Mason was to lead the party, for he knew 
what we had done at the Hubbard clearing, and 
there was no need for us to go into all the details 
in such manner as might have seemed like boast- 
ing. 

The captain laughed when we came to him 


148 THE defense of fort henry. 

open-mouthed in our eagerness, and stammering 
as we tried to speak quickly lest some other 
should get ahead of us. 

“ So you think, because of having been in great 
peril once, you have the right to go again, eh ? ” 
he asked after we had finally succeeded in mak- 
ing known our wishes. 

“ We at least believe we should have an even 
chance with the older men of the company, since 
we did what some of them are pleased to say was 
good work,” I cried, and Teddy added : 

“ There are many reasons why we ought 
to go.” 

Whereupon Colonel Mason interrupted him by 
saying : 

“ Aye, lad, and many more why you should 
remain. This is not to be as easy a task as some of 
the company fancy, although according to my 
belief there is more of labor than danger in the 
undertaking.” 

“You do not believe we shall do any fighting ? ” 
Teddy cried. 

“No, lad ; as I understand it the colonel has 
given permission for this scout with the under- 
standing that we are to return immediately the 
enemy is discovered. It would be folly for us to 
attack, or even make a stand, if they set upon us. 


THE SCOUTING PARTY. I49 

Twenty against three or four hundred is more 
odds than I care to consider.” 

“ Then truly you should allow us to be of the 
party since we are so anxious,” I said. “ Let the 
older men be relieved from the labor, and we 
younger ones can do as good work in discovering 
the whereabouts of the savages as those who 
were on guard from midnight until sunrise.” 

“ You shall go, lads,” the captain cried with a 
laugh, as if glad to put an end to the pleading ; 
“ but if we are forced to tramp ten or twenty 
miles, as is quite possible, you must not blame 
me because you are weary. ” 

“ Never fear anything of that kind, Captain,” 
Teddy cried merrily, so rejoiced at being counted 
among the men of the company that he could 
hardly behave in a fashion beseeming one who 
claimed the right to be considered as a man, while 
I was little less elated. 

And thus we two poor foolish lads made merry 
because of having been given permission to go 
down amid that butchery where was shed the 
best and the truest blood to be found on the banks 
of Wheeling Creek. 


150 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE AMBUSH. 

Among that party who stood in line fronting 
Captain Mason, ready for the dangerous venture, 
Teddy McLaughlin and I were the only ones re- 
garding whom some story of personal prowess 
could not be told to his credit. 

With the exception of us two, all were men 
who had been tried in many a peril, and proven 
themselves at the same time cautious and cour- 
ageous. 

I believe of a verity that had each man gone 
out on his own account, free to follow his own 
good judgment, and unhampered by the knowl- 
edge that some one was set in authority over 
them, the result would have been far different. 

Do not understand me as saying that Captain 
Mason was in any wise at fault, or responsible 
for what followed ; I only suggest that these 
brave frontiersmen, in trying to comport them- 
selves as members of a military organization, were 
less cautious, less keen to the possibility of dan- 


THE AMBUSH. 


151 


ger, less on the alert for signs of their foe, than 
would have been the case under other circum- 
stances. 

However, it is not for me to speculate upon 
what has been, for there are many times when it 
is exceeding difficult for us mortals to follow 
the hand of Providence in that which crushes us. 

We stood in line, twenty men, if you are will- 
ing to count Teddy and I in that class, facing 
Captain Mason, and waiting for a last word from 
the colonel, who, having once consented to the 
scout, although much against his will, was now 
looking sharp after all the details which might 
well have been left to his subordinates. 

I question if there was one in the stockade, 
save it was Colonel Sheppard himself, who looked 
upon our venturing forth as anything of a very 
dangerous nature. 

Our people had plunged into the depths of the 
forest, again and again in the past, when it was 
known that Indians were lurking in the vicinity, 
and had been able to care for themselves, there- 
fore, as it seemed to our friends, the work might 
be safely done again. 

To this confidence in the skill and courage of 
the scouts was added, in the minds of very many, 
a doubt as to whether the savages were really as 


152 THE defense of fort henry. 

near as had been reported, and thus one may 
understand why there were no signs of sorrow or 
anxiety over the proposed departure. 

Colonel Sheppard, as I have already set down, 
had a keen sense of the danger to he encountered, 
and, advancing to where we awaited his final 
orders, said in the tone of a friend rather than 
that of a commander : 

“I charge and implore that you men, who are 
better versed in this kind of warfare than I, he 
wary ; that you be overcautious rather than take 
any chances. Believe, if only for such time as 
you are absent, that the foe is close about in over- 
whelming numbers, and act accordingly. You 
must guard well your lives, if for no other reason 
than because you all have loved ones here who 
look to you for protection. To err now by being 
over-bold is to risk the lives or freedom of all 
within this stockade, for without you we might 
not be able to heat off the painted demons who 
threaten us. Make certain of their whereabouts 
if you will ; but remember that it is your solemn 
duty to return to defend those whom God has 
entrusted to your keeping.” 

Then he saluted gravely ; stepped back a few 
paces, Captain Mason gave the word to “ forward 
march,” and we filed out of the great gate, by the 


THE AMBUSH. 153 

side of which stood four soldiers with loaded 
muskets to prevent others from following. 

Now it was but natural that Teddy and I should 
feel free from responsibility, because my father 
and his brother were near at hand, and we had 
every confidence in their skill and judgment. 

It was the first time we had been allowed to 
accompany the men of the settlement in a time of 
danger, and our hearts were nearly bursting with 
pride because at last we were going out to hear our 
full share of whatsoever might come. 

In addition to such thoughts, we saw Esther 
Hubbard and Elizabeth Zane watching us as we 
passed through the gate, and our heads were 
held yet higher, for girls on the frontier are much 
more inclined to look with favor upon one who is 
counted among his elders as capable of doing a 
man’s full duty, than on a lad who has not proven 
himself worthy the name of hunter or fighter. 

Thoroughly well pleased with ourselves were 
we lads as we kept in line, side by side, for the 
party marched out by twos, and once clear of 
the gate Teddy whispered : 

“ But for our having blundered in at Hub- 
bard’s clearing just in the nick of time, we would 
not be here. I question if Ebenezer Zane will 
again call me ‘ only a boy,’ as he did last week.” 


154 THE defense of fort henry. 

“Why is Ebenezer not here?” I asked with 
mild curiosity. 

“He was on guard when the party was made 
up, and I suppose felt of too much importance to 
ask permission, as did we.” 

“Yet he claimed to believe that the savages 
had given over the idea of attacking the fort.” 

“Aye, and so you may say every one, save 
Colonel Sheppard, is of the same opinion. It 
would be a happy deliverance for us, yet I had 
rather have one brush with them first. We may 
not soon again have another chance to show what 
we can do.” 

It stands out in my memory as fresh as if it 
was but yesterday, that I laughed heartily at 
this speech ; but for many a long day afterward 
the sound of merriment never left my lips. 

“We may show ourselves only worthy a place 
by the side of Henry Hubbard,” I replied, and he 
added gravely : 

“ Neither you nor I believe that, Cornie Dun- 
bar. We have seen some danger before this, and 
can remember well how we behaved. It was not 
by crying like a baby that we confronted the 
peril.” 

I understood that banter was not to his taste 
just then, and held my peace until the moment 


THE AMBUSH. 


155 


arrived when we had passed across the clearing 
and were come to the first fringe of foliage that 
marked the line of the forest. 

Here Captain Mason said in a low tone : 

“ We will hold in column until having come 
across the first fresh trail, after which the com- 
pany will form in skirmish line, no one advancing 
more rapidly than his neighbor, until a view be 
had of the foe.” 

“We may go too far afield before we see 
them,” Teddy’s brother said to the man nearest 
him, and more than one of the party nodded to 
show that he was of the same mind. 

From this out we marched forward through 
the woods as if there was nothing to be feared. 

It is true the men were silent ; but not one did 
more by way of precaution than to keep his eyes 
fixed upon the ground in front of him searching 
for fresh trails, and little heed was given to 
advancing without noise. 

Regarding this, which many who had no posi- 
tive knowledge of what occurred at the time have 
declared to be the height of carelessness, I took 
little thought. Even though the savages were 
still bent on attacking the fort, it was not reason- 
able to suppose they were so near at hand, other- 
wise the sentinels within the stockade would 


156 THE defense of fort henry. 

have seen them, and on we pushed, never dream- 
ing of what lay before us. 

Now and then Captain Mason, who marched 
midway of the column, urged the leaders to ad- 
vance more slowly, or reminded the men that a 
sharp watch was to be kept for signs of the foe, 
until we were come to a dense thicket which, as 
I knew, extended in either direction half a mile 
or more. 

There was what might be called a path directly 
through it ; but to avoid the tangle entirely 
meant a detour of more than a mile. 

The thought came into my mind that here was 
a famous hiding-place if the savages were near 
at hand ; but I felt neither fear nor anxiety when 
the leaders pushed directly on along the path 
which would have escaped observation from all 
save those trained in woodcraft. 

Each was forced to trail his musket, carrying 
it in one hand, while with the other he shielded 
his face from the tiny twigs and briers which 
threatened to scratch out his eyes, and it was 
difficult to keep the formation Captain Mason had 
insisted upon. 

We were soon huddled together, for the leaders 
could not travel as rapidly as we who were par- 
tially sheltered by those in advance, and it seemed 



“An ambush!” some one shouted. “Give way, men! Back to 
back, and fight for your lives!” — Page 157. Defense of Fort Henry. 



THE AMBUSH. 


157 


to me as if I were in the midst of a throng when 
suddenly, sounding to my ears as loud as the roar 
of many cannon, came the report of a single 
musket. 

Then, before I could raise my weapon, a volley 
rang out, the bullets seemingly coming from 
every direction save the rear. 

On either side of me men fell with a cry of pain, 
or silently, according as a sudden or a lingering 
death had come, and the shrill howls of the sav- 
ages rent the air until it was as if we were beset 
by a thousand. 

“ An ambush ! ” someone shouted, discharging 
his weapon almost at random, for we could not 
see a single painted body, and there was no need 
of these words to give me an understanding of 
the terrible thing which had come upon us. 

Dimly, while trying to make room to raise my 
musket, so close were we huddled one upon the 
other, I heard Captain Mason cry : 

“ Give way, men ! Back to back, and fight for 
your lives ! ” 

It was easy to give such a command ; but ex- 
ceeding difficult to execute it. 

The bullets were coming thick and fast ; had 
each hit a target every one of us would have been 
pierced with twenty missiles. 


158 THE defense of fort henry. 

The savages could not take careful aim in that 
tangle, and the halls were often thrown out of 
their course by the twigs and branches ; but so 
many had taken effect upon our little party that 
I saw six men upon the ground, one of whom 
was Teddy’s brother. 

During a certain time I do not know of my own 
knowledge exactly what was done. The surprise 
had been so great that I was bewildered ; my 
head swam, and everything took on the same hue 
of red as that which I saw staining the hunting 
shirt of Teddy’s brother. 

I was at the same instant cold with fear and 
hot with rage. I had an insane desire to kill, 
and loaded and discharged my weapon without 
being fully conscious of what I did. 

Dimly I understood that Teddy McLaughlin 
remained by my side, and uninjured ; that the 
tears were streaming from his eyes, although 
he shouted like one who is bereft of his 
senses. 

Another man fell. 

It was my father ! 

I saw him raise himself on his elbow, and I 
struggled to gain his side ; but the press of men 
held me prisoner. 

The dear old man was reloading his musket, 


THE AMBUSH. I59 

giving no heed to the blood that trickled from a 
dark blotch on his leggings. 

He had been wounded in the left leg, seriously, 
as I knew from the fact that he tried in vain to 
rise, and, failing, would have continued the fight 
while lying stretched out on the moss. 

Then I saw the feathers of a red demon as the 
reptile crawled through the thicket to seize my 
father, and I took careful aim, doing it as calmly 
then as if my musket was pointed at a squirrel. 

The murderer fell backward, and, seeing his 
hand through the bushes, lying limp among the 
leaves, I knew my aim ha<_ been true. 

“ Fall back steadily, men ! Our only hope is to 
come so near the fort that they will send out a 
rescuing party ! ” Captain Mason cried, and our 
party retreated two or three paces, leaving my 
father and Teddy’s brother just so much nearer 
the foe. 

“ You shall not leave him ! ” I cried frantically, 
struggling to make my way from between two 
men who held me fast, and Teddy tried to 
aid me. 

“ Stay where you are, lad ! It is impossible to 
give him any help, and we must hold to our own 
lives if only for the sake of those in the fort ! ” 

My father must have understood what I would 


160 THE defense of fort henry. 

do, for he cried as he raised his musket to take 
aim : 

“ Do not think of me, lad ! Take heed to your- 
self, remembering that your mother and the chil- 
dren will have only you to care for them. My 
time is near at hand.” 

He fired ; I heard a scream from the thicket, 
even above the horrible din, and knew his bullet 
had sped true. 

He was never known to miss a target, however 
small. 

Then, seeing a tuft of feathers amid the foliage 
just beyond him, I fired. 

My musket and his were now empty ! 

At that instant, as if, which I doubt not was 
the case, the fiends had been waiting until the 
brave old man was unarmed, two sprang out from 
the thicket, seized him, and began a retreat. 

I tried to wrest a musket from the man nearest, 
believing it was loaded, and succeeded, only to 
find it empty. 

“ Shoot ! By the love of God, shoot ! ” I 
screamed ; but no one heeded me. 

Each man was trying to guard his own life and 
one could not be singled out for especial attention 
when so many were in danger. 

I sprang forward, wresting my arm free from 


THE AMBUSH. 


161 


the detaining grasp of a neighbor, and he, as the 
only means of saving my life, knocked me senseless 
with the butt of his musket. 

While I lay there like one dead the demons 
succeeded in their purpose. 

They dragged my father and Teddy’s brother, 
although not until more than one worthless life 
had paid the forfeit, into the thicket in order 
that, later, they might torture the brave men to 
death. 

When consciousness returned to me our people, 
now seemingly a mere handful, were still facing 
the foe, and retreating step by step, one or the 
other dragging me after them. 

Counting Captain Mason, only twelve remained 
in sight. The others were dead, or prisoners, 
which last was far worse. 

Because of seeing no lifeless bodies near at 
hand, I knew we had retreated some distance, 
and the thought that I had been unconscious so 
long well nigh maddened me. 

I should have followed my father, and died 
with him if nothing more ! 

“ Have you gathered your wits yet ? ” Teddy 
asked hoarsely, thrusting a musket into my hands. 

I understood that my father was a prisoner, 

and I remained alive, but more than that was 
n 


162 THE defense of fort henry. 

like a mist, because of the blow which had stricken 
me down. 

‘ ‘ Get on your feet, else there is danger of your 
being left behind,” he cried, pulling me yet nearer 
with a sharp jerk that seemed to scatter a portion 
of the clouds enveloping my brain. 

Almost involuntarily I obeyed, and began 
loading the musket. 

No enemy was in sight ; but now and then 
came a shot from the front, or one side, which 
told that they were close about bent on compass- 
ing the death of all who escaped from the ambush. 

While one might have counted twenty I watched 
eagerly for a redskin, burning to avenge the 
loss of my father, and then I heard Captain Mason 
say, as he brushed away the blood which trickled 
down his face from a wound in the cheek : 

“ Twenty paces in the rear are half a dozen 
fallen trees which will serve as a shelter if we can 
gain them. Stand ready for one rush, and it is 
done.” 

“ We may not turn our backs even for a single 
second,” one of the men, an old trapper, replied 
grimly, peering ahead in the hope of seeing that 
which would proclaim the whereabouts of a 
foe. 

“ We can go backward that distance, and as we 


THE AMBUSH. 


163 


do so Teddy McLaughlin must get far in the rear. 
While we hold these scoundrels in check, he can 
make his escape.” 

“ Which I am not minded to do ! ” Teddy cried 
bravely, and at the same time angrily. “ I came 
out to take the place of a man, and don’t count on 
running away because I’m only a lad ! ” 

“ Neither do I mean you shall run away from 
your comrades in time of danger,” Captain Mason 
cried quickly. “ Unless word can be sent back 
to the fort it is certain we must all be wiped 
out. It will be a venturesome thing to attempt to 
gain the stockade, but some one must take the 
chances.” 

“I’m ready to try it,” and now that Teddy 
understood how much of danger there was in the 
deed, he burned with eagerness to be at it. 

“ Get to the rear,” the captain said, now speak- 
ing quietly as if we were safe within the stock- 
ade. “ It will be of no use to carry your musket, 
.for unless the journey can be made without fight- 
ing, it is folly to attempt it. Travel light, my 
boy, and remember that it may be to your death 
I am sending you.” 

“ Many a better man than I has met his doom, 
and it can make little difference to those who are 
left, if I never get there.” 


164 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ You are wrong, lad. If you fail in the at- 
tempt, then are we all the same as slain, and, 
besides, every arm will be needed in the defense 
of the fort.” 

Teddy waited only so long as was necessary to 
grip me by the hand, look into my eyes for an 
instant, and then, leaving behind him musket, 
powder horn, and shot pouch, he darted back to 
the rear. 

“ Are you all ready?” the captain said a mo- 
ment later, after having whispered a few words 
to my comrade. “If this plan is to succeed, we 
must move together, firing so rapidly that the 
savages will not know the lad has left us.” 

“ Does the fool think there are no Injuns be- 
hind us ? ” an old hunter muttered ; but he made 
no reply to the captain. 

“ Stand close, and when I give the word, be- 
gin firing and moving backward as rapidly as 
may be ! ” 

One of the men had by this time forced me to 
the center of the group, and, consequently, I was 
obliged to do as did those around me. 

The word was given. 

I understood, rather than saw, that Teddy had 
started at full speed, and then came the crack, 
crack, of muskets, the men pointing their 


THE AMBUSH. 


165 


weapons either side, instead of directly in front 
of us, and over all the din I heard the report of 
weapons in the rear. 

Teddy had been discovered and shot down, I 
said to myself ; but my heart was already so sore 
that I could feel no additional grief, even though 
believing I would never see my comrade again 
in this world. 

We discharged our weapons, reloaded and dis- 
charged them again before having gained the 
shelter of which the captain had spoken, and 
when finally we were behind the fallen trees, 
another of our number had been slain. I could 
see his lifeless body hardly more than ten paces 
away, between us and his murderers. 

Here, sheltered on every hand by the trunks 
and branches which formed a regular network, 
we felt that we had a respite for a time ; but 
that it would be possible ever to gain the fort, I 
knew the more experienced among us did not 
believe. 

Once within this shelter I heard Master Merrill 
say in a low tone to his neighbor : 

“ The lad was stopped by an Injun bullet, I 
reckon,” and the other replied : 

• “ I heard the firin’, an’ knew full well what it 
meant.” 


166 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ How far are we from the fort ? ” 

“Nigh on to two miles, I should say. It’ll be 
more rather than less.” 

“ Then it’s only a question of how long we can 
hold out, for there’s little chance of pullin’ 
through a muck like this.” 

“As I reckon it, our only hope is to die fight- 
ing, rather than be taken alive. I’m not fear- 
ing sudden death so much as a wound that’ll 
cripple. ” 

“ Every man must take what is in store for 
him. I’ve never been in a pinch like this, but 
always allowed that I could provoke the reptiles 
into killin’ me outright, if it come to such close 
quarters as we’re in now. Surely the good God 
won’t bear down hard on a man who comes before 
him after having brought death upon himself 
rather than endure what those poor fellows must, 
who have been taken alive.” 

Then the men fell silent, each occupied with 
his own thoughts as I could well imagine, and 
my heart was filled to bursting as I dwelt upon 
my father’s fate. 

It is not to be supposed that once we gained 
this shelter the men conversed as if in safety. 

Each was on the alert for an opportunity to 
take aim at a painted foe, and every time one of 


THE AMBUSH. 167 

us stirred ever so slightly, bullets cut the twigs 
from every side. 

That we were entirely surrounded there could 
be no question, and such fact only served to show 
more clearly that Teddy could not have succeeded 
in his purpose. 

“Even at this moment he may be with his 
father and his brother,” I said to myself, and so 
great was the mental agony that I could not shed 
a tear. 

My eyes were parched and burning ; it seemed 
as if my tongue had swollen to twice itsr natural 
size, and my heart was crowding up into my 
throat. 

I was partially conscious of a great thirst, 
caused, most likely, by the wound on my head ; 
but there was such grief in my mind that bodily 
suffering passed almost unheeded. 

Not one of our little party spoke of the possi- 
bility that aid might come from the fort. 

All believed Teddy had been killed or taken 
prisoner, and it was certain the reports of our 
weapons could not have been heard from that 
distance. 

Death stared us in the face, and I believe every 
man had a firm belief that his life would be taken 
before the sun went down, for there was no hope 


168 THE defense of fort henry. 

those fiends in human form would give over the 
sport of slaying us. 

Then it was we began to realize that the battle, 
if such it could be called, must come to a speedy 
ending. 

Our powder and ball was falling low, and when 
one discovered this fact, every man fell to taking 
account of the ammunition in his horn and pouch. 

As nearly as could be decided by guessing, we 
had no more than an average of five charges each, 
and Master Merrill said in the tone of a man upon 
whom death has already fastened its clutches : 

“ There must be no more shooting at random. 
Do not fire unless you are certain of bringing 
down your reptile. It will do us little good to 
slay more or less ; but we are bound to help those 
inside the stockade to the best of our ability be- 
fore going under.” 


A RESCUE. 


169 


CHAPTER X. 

A RESCUE. 

As the moments wore on a deep silence fell 
upon us, a silence that was broken at intervals 
by the crack of muskets and the hideous yells of 
Simon Girty’s crew. 

As for myself, I had passed through all the 
mental stages which man can experience. 

At the first, when T heard those sounds which 
proclaimed, as I supposed, Teddy’s death or cap- 
ture, a great fear seized upon me, and the per- 
spiration stood on my face ; there was such terror 
in my heart that I could not so much as have 
raised my musket had one of the fiends stood 
directly before me. 

Then came a mighty tide of grief, blotting out 
all thoughts of danger as I realized my poor 
father’s position, and the agony my mother must 
soon endure. I did not weep ; but gripped my 
hands hard, and believed for the moment that 
my heart was bursting. 

Finally it was as if mind and body had become 


170 THE defense of fort henry. 

numb. I heard the reports of the weapons, and 
the savage yells, being hardly conscious that the 
silence was broken. 

I was frozen into a stupor by terror, grief and 
a sense of utter helplessness. 

From this strange condition I was partially 
aroused by a cry of pain from the man nearest. 

He sprang to his feet for an instant, clutching 
at his own throat, and stood there in full view of 
those demons hidden by the foliage, until half a 
dozen bullets battered out his life, when he pitched 
heavily forward. 

“ It was the best way to end it,” I heard Master 
Merrill say half to himself. “ Better that than 
hold on till the fiends get us in their clutches.” 

Then I understood that this man had compassed 
his own death. Believing himself to be wounded 
unto helplessness, he had summoned all his 
strength to stand erect and present such a target 
as the savages could not resist, however great 
their love for taking prisoners. 

If anything had been needed to prove to me 
how hopeless was our situation this sufficed. 

From that instant I ceased to think there was 
the slightest possibility I could come out alive, 
and my only thought was as to how many mo- 
ments might elapse before my turn should come. 


A RESCUE. 


171 

Even in our utter helplessness and hopelessness 
we did not cease striving to inflict as much injury 
as might be done those demons whom Simon Girty 
had led against us. 

Each man remained on the alert for an oppor- 
tunity to fire with effect, I among the rest, and 
we cried aloud in triumph when one of the reptiles 
fell beneath our bullet. 

That there may be a speedy ending to the tell- 
ing of such horrors as we endured, I will pass over 
the half hour which elapsed, although there 
were many dreadful scenes that might be re- 
lated — much that is painful yet remaining to be 
told. 

The numbness of approaching death was still 
upon me when we heard the report of muskets 
coming from the direction of the fort, and each 
man looked at his neighbor with paling face, for 
it was as if the possibility that aid might be com- 
ing our way terrified us. 

Again we heard the crack of musketry, and 
knew from the movement of the foliage here and 
there that our assailants were pressing toward 
the rear as if to ward off some threatening danger, 
and then a cry, which was at once that of relief, 
encouragement and of newly-born hope, burst 
from our lips. 


172 THE defense of fort henry. 

Even Master Merrill, the oldest and strongest 
among us, trembled like an aspen leaf when it 
had become certain the foe was being attacked 
in the rear, and little wonder is it that we should 
have been thus overwhelmed, after having re- 
mained so long at the very portals of the grave, 
seeing no avenue of escape. 

Then came the same question on each man’s lips. 
Could it be that Teddy McLaughlin had made his 
way through the line of savages and gained the 
fort ? 

It would seem as if there was no other way in 
‘which the situation might be explained, for of a 
verity those within the stockade could not have 
heard the sound of the conflict, and there was no 
reason why any should sally forth because of our 
delay, since, had all gone well, or had the Indians 
retreated as some believed, Captain Mason’s party 
might have been absent until sunset, without giv- 
ing due cause for apprehension regarding their 
safety. 

There was a great load lifted from my mind, 
even though my father was in the hands of the 
relentless foe, and surely it was doing him no in- 
justice for me to rejoice because my comrade had 
escaped. 

We no longer had occasion to discharge our 


A RESCUE. 


173 

weapons, for not a savage could be seen, although 
we knew full well they encircled us completely ; 
but until whoever was approaching from the rear 
could be checked, they were content to hold us 
virtually prisoners, not minded to run the risk of 
death until understanding full well how strong 
was the force coming to our assistance. 

We could not afford to waste powder and ball, 
which was now so precious ; but we shouted at 
the full strength of our lungs, that those who were 
advancing might know we were in dire need, and 
then Master Merrill cried, shaking himself as one 
does to throw off the lethargy of sleep : 

“ Why are we sitting here idle ? Is it that we 
hope to remain yet longer ? Our aim should be 
to meet those who come to help us, and then we 
shall be so much nearer the stockade.” 

“ But we cannot afford to expend the ammu- 
nition,” Captain Mason said faintly, for by this 
time he was growing weak from loss of blood. 

“We would have to spend it all in working 
our way back, whatever the outcome of this, and 
five minutes saved now is worth a man’s life. 
Come on ! Let us move back singly, each taking 
heed to himself rather than in such a soldierly 
fashion as has brought us to this pass. There’s 
no one here who is not the equal of half a dozen 


174 THE defense of fort henry. 

such serpents as have driven us like rats into a 
hole ! ” 

The voice of the hunter animated every man, 
and myself among them. 

It was as if we had suddenly received new 
strength, and I believe that no one, except it 
might be the captain, gave heed to the possibility 
that we would find ourselves unarmed because 
the powder was exhausted. 

It was no longer to be a fight ; but a skulking 
here and there among the thicket, working always 
in the same direction ; but maneuvering to keep 
under cover, and shooting only when it became 
necessary. 

Now there was but one thought in my mind, 
and that to come face to face with those who had 
sallied out to meet us, if it so be the friends in 
our rear were from the fort ; but I noted that 
Captain Mason staggered as he rose to his feet, 
and, going quickly to him, at the same time tak- 
ing due care to keep my body protected by some 
of the fallen timber, I proposed that he allow me 
to help him. 

“ You are not able to travel far alone, Captain, 
and perhaps I can pull you through.” 

“Give no heed to me, lad,” he said bravely. 
“ The time has come when each man must strug- 


A RESCUE. 


175 


gle for himself, and alone. If I fail in the effort, 
no one must be carried down by my weakness.” 

I insisted, urging my own strength as reason 
why it should be, and arguing that by thus mov- 
ing on together we would have a double store of 
ammunition ; hut he cut me short when Master 
Merrill made a dash from the fallen timber into 
the thicket, followed by one after another of the 
men, literally pushing me from him lest I should 
be left behind. 

At the same time he made a brave effort, and 
I saw by a quick glance over my shoulder that he 
was following. 

Then I lost sight of him. 

There was no longer time in which to look after 
a friend, for it required all my wits to keep on in 
the right direction, meanwhile screening myself 
from the Indian bullets. 

Now and then I caught a glimpse of my com- 
panions far in the distance, and each instant 
the crack of the muskets in the rear sounded 
nearer. 

I knew that every step was taking me further 
from that thicket where we had been ambushed, 
and bringing me closer to friends. 

Once a bullet struck my cap, and it was as if a 
red-hot iron had passed across my head. 


176 THE defense of fort henry. 

Believing myself fatally stricken, I sank down 
at the foot of a tree and pressed my hand upon 
the wound, taking heart immediately afterward 
as I found that the skin was barely broken ; hut 
yet grazed sufficiently to cause a copious flow of 
blood. 

In a few seconds my face was covered with the 
crimson fluid, which gave forth a salty odor, and 
I was forced to brush it away from my eyes again 
and again, else had I been blinded. 

Then I pressed on once more, firing with steady 
aim as I saw a painted body just in front of me, 
and an instant later I was confronted by a hid- 
eous-looking savage who was leveling his gun at 
my head. 

My own weapon was empty ; there was no 
shelter near enough at hand for me to seek, and, 
raising my musket like a club, I sprang forward 
just as his gun was discharged. 

The bullet passed so closely to my face that I 
could feel the wind caused by its rapid flight, and 
yet giving no heed to it, because of the frenzy of 
desperation which was upon me, I leaped full at 
the half-naked wretch, dealing a blow that 
brought him to the earth as an ox falls beneath 
the ax of the butcher. 

Then one more bound, and I saw before me, 


A RESCUE. 


177 

standing back to back even as we under Captain 
Mason had stood, a company of our neighbors 
from Wheeling Creek. 

Not all were erect. 

Here and there on the ground I saw helpless 
forms ; but at that moment death was such an 
intimate acquaintance that the sight caused no 
tremor. 

Another moment, and I was with them. 

It was Captain Ogle who led the party, and 
instantly I came up he asked : 

“ Are you the last ? ” 

“ Captain Mason should be behind me, sir.” 

“ Who are you ? ” 

He looked into my face, unable to recognize me 
because of the mask of blood. 

“Cornie Dunbar.” 

“Your father ” 

“ A prisoner, sir. Did Teddy reach the fort ? ” 
“Aye, and unharmed.” 

“ Has Master Merrill come in ?” 

“There he stands,” and, raising his voice, he 
shouted to the hunter, “Look about you, sir, and 
tell me whether all who were alive are come save 
Captain Mason.” 

“All who left the fallen timber are here except 

Baker, and he was killed at my side as we came 

12 


178 THE defense of fort henry. 

through. Mason was weak from loss of blood, 
and must have gone down ere this.’- 

At that moment we saw, staggering through 
the thicket, groping his way here and there like 
a blind man, the captain who had led us out from 
the fort so short a time before, and, regardless 
of the danger, two men, I following, sprang to 
his assistance. 

We managed to get him with the others, al- 
though at the expense of a serious wound in the 
arm received by one who went to his assistance. 

Then was come the time when we must fight 
our way back to the fort, and step by step we 
worked toward the rear, assailed on every hand 
by the bloodthirsty demons, until it was as if each 
bush or tree held an enemy. 

The cracking of muskets was like unto the 
crackle of hemlock logs upon a fire, so rapidly 
did they ring out, and we, forced to husband our 
powder and ball, dared reply only when we knew 
the bullet would take effect. 

Step by step, losing a man here and upholding 
another there who had been wounded, we fought, 
and each moment death came nearer to Captain 
Mason, until his soul went out amid the noise of 
the conflict. 

“ He no longer fears the possibility of being 


A RESCUE. 


179 


taken prisoner,” was the thought which came in- 
to my mind, bringing with it a sense of relief that 
the poor fellow had been spared what I knew my 
father must undergo before his spirit should be 
freed. 

Every step was marked by blood ; every yard 
of distance traversed paid for at the price of death. 

Again and again was the number of our little 
band lessened, until it seemed to me that aid had 
come to us of Captain Mason’s party only that 
those brave fellows who answered our call might 
be slaughtered, and I questioned even then, in 
that hour of terrible danger, whether it would 
not have been better for us to remain silent than 
have thus enticed them to their doom. 

Then, suddenly, for in this race which we were 
making against death I had given no heed to the 
surroundings, the stockade came into view. 

Less than two hundred yards separated us from 
those whom we loved, and I could see here and 
there around the fortification men, women and 
children who were watching eagerly our desperate 
fight. 

Even then I saw Esther Hubbard’s face as she 
stood side by side with Elizabeth Zane, and won- 
dered if Teddy was inside the enclosure, or if he 
might not rashly have come out to aid us. 


180 THE defense of fort henry. 

The firing died away. 

The cowardly savages slunk back on finding 
they were come so near the fort, and we, each 
helping a wounded comrade, pressed forward as 
swiftly as our strength would permit toward that 
haven of safety, which might prove the place of 
our killing a few hours later. 

Never had a yard of distance seemed so long ; 
never before had I realized how heavy a partially 
helpless man may be, nor how difficult it is to 
drag one onward who has not the control of his 
limbs. 

It was as if a full hour passed before we were 
come to the great gate, which was swung open, 
and saw before us our neighbors — what few there 
were left, waiting to give us succor. 

A mist came over my eyes once this place of 
refuge was gained, and I pitched forward, under- 
standing only that it was my mother’s out- 
stretched arms which saved me from falling. 

She, poor soul, had seen each man as he came 
up out of the thicket, running for his life across 
the cleared space, and knew that her husband 
was not there. 

She asked me only this one question, and for 
the moment I was tempted to do what I had 
never done before — to tell my mother a lie : 


A RESCUE. 


181 


“ Is your father dead ? ” 

I shook my head ; it was impossible to frame 
the words which should tell her bluntly that 
with the going-down of the sun would begin his 
fearful torment, which God in His inscrutable 
providence might allow should be continued for 
many hours. 

Then Esther Hubbard and Elizabeth Zane came 
up, and knowing, because of my father’s absence, 
somewhat of the trouble which was upon my 
mother, Elizabeth led her away, speaking loving 
words which could not cheer, but might have 
brought somewhat of comfort, while Esther in- 
sisted on dressing my wound. 

“ It is only a scratch,” I said, striving to stand 
upright as a lad should, but staggering from 
sheer faintness. 

“Show it to me,” she said in the tone of one 
who would be obeyed. 

I pointed to my head, where the blood was 
matted with the hair until it was like a moss 
which has been stiffened by the frost, and straight- 
way she fetched water and cloths, calling on her 
mother to aid her. 

Between the two they laid bare that furrow 
made by the ball, until it could be seen I had 
indeed spoken the truth, although the two women 


182 THE defense of fort henry. 

would have it that the wound was considerably 
more than a scratch. 

I was weak from loss of blood, although not 
knowing it. 

The faintness and the dizziness which assailed 
me was caused by weakness, and I perforce was 
led into the block-house by these two women, 
unable to have gone so far as that alone. 

All around me were weeping women, some of 
whom had the blessed comfort of dressing the 
wounds of their loved ones, and others alone in 
their grief for the brave men who would never 
come back — whose bodies lay out in the thicket, 
or who were yet holden for the fearful death, as 
was my father. 

At such a time one individual wound attracts 
little attention, however grievous it may be, and, 
save for the attentions of Esther Hubbard and 
her mother, I w~as alone until we were come to 
where Elizabeth Zane stood trying to speak words 
of cheer into ears that heard them not because 
Henry Dunbar was a prisoner in the hands of 
Simon Girty’s fiendish crew. 

Some one came up with a basin of warm drink, 
and handed it to Esther Hubbard. 

She held the pan to my lips, and I drank, 
quenching that thirst of which I had not fully 


A RESCUE. 


183 

been conscious, and coming more nearly to my 
senses. 

“Was Teddy wounded ? ” I asked, wondering 
why he had not come to greet me, who was the 
same as arisen from the grave. 

“He was. not wounded,” she said in an odd 
tone, which caused me to look around quickly. 

“ Hid he go out with Captain Ogle’s men ? ” 

“No ; he remained here.” 

“ Where is he ?” 

“I do not know.” 

She spoke much as if it displeased her that he 
should be the subject of the conversation, and sad 
at heart and sore in body though I was, it per- 
plexed me much, as did also the fact that he had 
not come to me, his comrade, with a single word 
of welcome. 

“ Have you had speech with him since he came 
in % ” I asked after a pause, and she replied 
soothingly, while binding up the wound on my 
head, stopping for an instant to lay her cool hand 
upon my heated brow : 

“ Do not speak of him. He and Henry are not 
fitted for such scenes as this. ” 

“He and Henry! ” I repeated indignantly, 
trying in vain to turn my head, which she held 
fast by the bands of muslin. “ Why should you 


184 THE defense of fort henry. 

couple Teddy McLaughlin’s name with your 
brother’s ? ” 

“ Because there is little difference between them, 
save, perhaps, that one is more cowardly than the 
other.” 

“ Surely you do not mean to say — you who 
have seen what Teddy is capable of doing — that 
he can be a coward ? ” 

“ Then why did he desert you in such a time of 
peril ? ” 

“ He did not ! ” I cried angrily. “ It was by 
Captain Mason’s orders that he made his way 
back to the fort. Surely his danger in the com- 
ing was greater than ours in the staying, for the 
savages were thick about us, and the only wonder 
is he escaped.” 

* “ He came in without so much as a scratch,” she 
said in atone of scorn ; “ and when Captain Ogle 
cried out to know who would follow him to the res- 
cue, it was your comrade who lay down here 
among the women, when Elizabeth Zane and I 
both pleaded that we be allowed to do what we 
might.” 

“ The lad was hurt,” I said sharply. “ It can- 
not be Teddy would have flinched from coming to 
aid us, knowing full well all the peril ! ” Then, 
and I know not why the sudden thought came to 


A RESCUE. 


185 


my mind, “Does Elizabeth Zane believe as you 
do?” 

‘ ‘ She has seen what I and all the others inside 
the stockade saw.” 

I was silent because of bewilderment. 

Knowing full well that Teddy McLaughlin 
would never show fear, however much he might 
feel it, and that he would take no heed of his own 
life so that he might aid a friend, I failed to un- 
derstand how it could have come about that he 
gave to the people in the fort the idea of his being 
a coward. 

This, however, was no time for me to dwell 
upon such thoughts. 

After my wound was bound up and I had 
thanked the young girl for her sisterly attention, 
I turned to my mother, wondering if it might 
not be possible I could say something which would, 
in ever so slight a degree, lighten the gloom that 
had come upon her, but soon saw that she would 
be alone with her grief. 

I walked away softly, as one walks in the pres- 
ence of death, for surely then death was with 
us, leaving Esther and Elizabeth to do what they 
might for the children who crowded around the 
heart-broken mother. 

I was feeling stronger now, and the words 


186 THE defense of fort henry. 

which greeted me on every side, or the fervent 
hand-clasps which were given, seemed to dissipate 
the weakness until the pain caused by my wound 
was almost a pleasure, and then I heard one man 
say to another in a tone of despair : 

“ Thirty-three went out, and only eight came 
back ! We counted forty-two this morning, and 
now but twelve men and lads are left to defend 
this stockade. Surely the hand of God is heavy 
upon us 1 ” 


THE SIEGE. 


187 


CHAPTER XI. 

THE SIEGE. 

Even I, who had been in the ambush and seen 
our friends shot down like rabbits by the blood- 
thirsty savages, could not for the moment realize 
that what this neighbor had said was true. 

It did not seem possible that we who must hold 
the stockade, or give ourselves up to a frightful 
death, could be so weakened in numbers during 
that short time. 

Only twelve to defend the fort against all Simon 
Girty’s force of howling wolves, and among those 
twelve was reckoned such an one as Henry Hub- 
bard. 

When I had heard the statement again and 
again it became necessary to believe it, for by 
this time I could count for myself, and knew that 
in this list were included at least two whose 
wounds were so grievous that it was a question if 
they could so much as hold a musket to their 
shoulders. 


188 THE defense of fort henry. 

Now did it seem as if those who had yielded up 
their lives in the thicket were the happiest, for 
they would be spared the agony of living to see 
all these women and children in the hands of those 
brutes in human form who knew neither mercy 
nor pity. 

I was overwhelmed, terrified by the knowledge 
which was all too true, and said aloud to my- 
self, not knowing there was a listener near- 
about : 

“ Only twelve in all this stockade ! ” 

“ There are women here who should be counted, 
if you reckon in as defenders two of the men,” 
a voice said sharply, and looking up I saw Eliza- 
beth Zane. 

“ There are many women here who deserve to 
be counted, whether we reckon all our force or 
not,” I said, hardly understanding for the mo- 
ment what she meant. “ There are many who, 
inside this stockade or out of it, can give a better 
account of themselves than such as I, and among 
them I hold you foremost, Elizabeth. ” 

“ There is no reason why you should do that, 
Cornie Dunbar, though I thank you for the 
words. To be praised by a lad who has shown 
himself of so much spirit as you, is the same as 
paying been praised by”— stie \vas going to say 


THE SIEGE. 


189 

“your father” — and then, realizing thb situa- 
tion, she added, “ by one like Master Merrill or 
Colonel Sheppard.” 

“ I wish indeed I was all you seem to believe 
me, Elizabeth Zane,” I replied sadly, the knowl- 
edge of my own many defects and often attacks 
of cowardice coming upon me with a rush. “ Who- 
soever thinks I am to be compared with any in 
this garrison— I do not count Henry Hubbard as 
being of it— is mistaken, for my heart is filled 
with timorousness again and again, until my 
knees shake beneath me.” 

“I have never heard any one else make such a 
statement, Cornie Dunbar.” 

“ That is because I have hidden it from all. 
There is no lad living who would he willing his 
neighbor should believe him a coward, however 
great a one he may be.” 

“ So you have hidden your timorousness, eh ? ” 
she queried, looking sharply and yet at the same 
time with a friendly glance upon me. “ If a lad 
may succeed in hiding his fear from those around 
him, and do it so successfully as to make the ven- 
ture you did at the Hubbard clearing, or remain 
with his comrades this day, although wounded, 
I should be inclined to say that such an one was 
exceeding brave. I would admire more a man, 


190 THE defense of fort henry. 

who, knowing and fearing danger, faces it, as he 
ought, than one so dull as not to realize the 
situation.” 

“ At the Hubbard clearing I did nothing more 
than did Teddy McLaughlin.” 

“ Who remained inside the house with the 
women while you ventured out to quench the 
flames,” she interrupted. 

“ Aye ; but it was my right to go, since I first 
realized the necessity of so doing.” 

“ And you did not realize the necessity of com- 
ing back from the ambush this day, leaving your 
neighbors to be shot down.” 

“ Hark you, Elizabeth Zane ! I now under- 
stand that you are meaning somewhat the same 
as Esther Hubbard, when she spoke to me not 
long since regarding what she called Teddy’s 
cowardice. He is my comrade, and of course I 
should speak up for him at all times ; hut even 
though the lad were a stranger, I would give evi- 
dence, as must all who were there, to the effect 
that he obeyed Captain Mason’s command when 
he came back for assistance, and his was the 
more dangerous part than ours.” 

“ You would have remained in the stockade, I 
suppose, when Captain Ogle called for volunteers 
to go with him, and heard women and children 


THE SIEGE. 191 

plead for an opportunity to aid their loved ones ? 
He was here, and held back like a coward.” 

“ I must say to you, as I did to Esther, that 
until I hear Teddy McLaughlin himself admit it, 
I will never believe him to be a coward. There 
was some good reason for his remaining behind, 
else had he been among the foremost to volunteer. 
Where is he ? ” 

“You need not ask me now, or ever again, 
where he is, for I shall take good care not to see 
him even though he stands in my path.” 

With that the high-spirited girl, who looked 
upon cowardice as a crime, turned away as if 
angry ; but I knew that she could not hold tem- 
per against me for having spoken in favor of my 
friend, although it mystified me that both these 
women in whom I had every confidence should 
make a statement which I had good reason for 
believing false. 

What had been the trouble with Teddy when 
volunteers were called for, and he hung back ? 

I knew there was a good excuse, and began 
making a circuit of the stockade for the purpose 
of seeking him out, when some one cried : 

“ Look yonder ! Who comes ? ” 

As soon as might be I had clambered up into 
one of the sentry posts, where could be had a 


192 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

full view of the clearing ’twixt the fort and the 
forest, and there saw some one in the garb of an 
Indian, although he had the appearance of a 
white man, bearing on the end of a musket a 
piece of white cloth. 

It was a flag of truce, and the very idea that a 
band of Indians should send forth such a signal 
was in itself amazing. 

I heard a murmur of surprise and indignation 
from two or three of the men who were standing 
near about Colonel Sheppard, and then came the 
words : 

“It is the renegade himself ! ” 

I knew then that I was looking upon that most 
despicable thing upon the face of the earth, a 
white man outstripping the savages in cruelty, and 
willing to lead such as wolves would be ashamed 
to acknowledge for kin, upon his own race. 

It was Simon Girty, dressed up after the fash- 
ion of an Indian, save that he wore a hunting- 
shirt where their bodies were naked ; but his face 
was painted, and upon his head a tuft of feathers. 

. If I had had my musket with me I believe of a 
verity I should have shot the renegade down, re- 
gardless of the fact that he was protected by that 
hit of white cloth which both civilized men and 
savages claim as a protection for the time being. 



“Look yonder! Who comes?” “It is the renegade himself, 
Simon Girty, dressed up after the fashion of an Indian.” — 
Page 192. Defense of Fort Henry. 








































































. 



























. 









THE SIEGE. 


193 


It would have been ridding the world of a 
monster, and, however foul the act, would have 
resulted in the saving of hundreds upon hundreds 
of lives, to say nothing whatsoever of the untold 
torture which his victims must suffer before 
comes the relief of death. 

However, I was unarmed, and Colonel Shep- 
pard so much of a soldier that he would have cut 
down any man who raised a weapon against the 
foul thing that had approached, therefore was he 
allowed to pollute the air with his speech. 

Showing by his bearing that he had no fear 
while holding that white rag above him, Girty 
approached the fort until he was so near I could 
fairly distinguish every feather, and then our 
colonel stopped him by demanding the meaning 
of such visit. 

“ I come to offer terms,” he said, in an insolent 
tone. “ My force numbers more than four hun- 
dred, therefore you may well judge that it is 
within my power to take this place so soon as I 
shall be minded. Surrender now, and I will 
grant you such treament as is given prisoners 
of war.” 

“ Are we to have no other guarantee than that 
of your word, Simon Girty ? ” Colonel Sheppard 
asked. 

13 


194 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ My word is enough, since there is no chance 
for you to receive any other.” 

“Have you one among your painted crew who 
would believe you for a moment ? Is there a sav- 
age in your following who, knowing you for a 
renegade, would repose in you so much trust as 
would he necessary for us, as inducement to 
deliver ourselves up ? ” 

Girty snarled much like a wolf, and showed 
two long, tobacco-stained teeth that would have 
shamed the mouth of such an animal as I have 
likened him to. 

I almost expected to see him arch his back as 
does a catamount when preparing to spring, so 
little of the human and so much of the brute was 
there in his appearance. 

“You had best surrender while there is a chance. 
I shan’t ask again ; but shall come and take the 
place.” 

I think by this time that Colonel Sheppard lost 
his temper, which he had held admirably in check 
when one realizes with what kind of a creature 
he was holding converse. 

“We would not surrender to such a scoundrel 
as you, on any terms, nor would we believe for a 
single moment that you would hold to whatsoever 
was promised. Therefore is your demand an- 


THE SIEGE. 


195 


swered. But I will make it yet stronger by say- 
ing that we will hold out against twice four hun- 
dred Indians, rather than surrender to any one, 
and if the time ever comes when we must yield, 
it will never be to such as you.” 

“ I will see to it that your life be spared,” Girty 
howled. “ Especial attention shall be given such 
a brave soldier as you, and we will see how well 
you defend the post, for so long as I have a 
hundred Indians at my back, so long will I fight 
against this place, until it be captured. You are 
not able to withstand my force twelve hours, 
and before another sun rises, every man, woman 
and child shall be butchered, or reserved for the 
stake.” 

There was more than one within the stockade 
who felt much as I did about shooting that fiend, 
and I saw no less than three muskets partially 
raised for the purpose of putting an end to his 
worthless existence. 

The sorrow of it is that not one who was thus 
tempted yielded, for what was the sanctity of a 
flag of truce compared to the wiping out of such 
a being as was threatening us ? 

Girty must have understood that the white rag 
might not protect him many moments longer, 
and he wheeled suddenly about, walking toward 


196 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

the thicket at a more rapid pace than he had 
advanced. 

I stood at my post on the stockade until the 
renegade had disappeared, after which we saw 
parties of Indians making their way into the settle- 
ment to take possession of the houses, and then I 
knew that Girty had begun his siege — then it was 
I believed the end would come, as he had pre- 
dicted, for how might our feeble force hold out 
against him ? ” 

“ Let no man show himself on the stockade ! ” 
Colonel Sheppard shouted. “ Sentinels must be 
stationed, and every one fit to do duty shall come 
into line in front of the block-house.” 

He was preparing for the fight ; making a brave 
show of courage, even though there was little 
reason for hope. 

Well, we came into line, some of us with our 
wounds bandaged ; hut yet able to do full duty, 
as in my case ; others who were assisted by wife, 
sister, or sweetheart, and among them, looking 
pale and weak, but standing alone, I saw Teddy 
McLaughlin. 

There was no opportunity then to speak with 
him, because there were other matters more 
weighty than the greeting between friends ; but 
I took my stand by his side, gripping the lad’s 


THE SIEGE. 197 

hand as I did so, and he looked up at me with a 
smile that was pitiful. 

“ There is no need for me to urge you men to a 
spirited defense against the danger which men- 
aces,” Colonel Sheppard said, speaking in a grave 
tone, and looking up and down the sorry line 
which represented the entire strength of the gar- 
rison. “ Those who are not here have attested 
to the bravery of the men of Wheeling Creek, 
therefore, in refusing to surrender, and I believe 
I was but echoing the thought in the mind of each 
one who heard that renegade make his demand, 
I knew full well that we should hold out against 
them so long as it was within the power of flesh 
and blood. It is not to remind you of duty that 
I have asked that this line be formed. It is that 
we come together this once as comrades, while I 
may throw aside my position as commandant, and 
stand with you shoulder to shoulder. We will 
fight together, each for the other, and all for the 
women and children, trusting that the God of bat- 
tles will give us a victory even though the odds 
are so desperately heavy against us. We can do 
with no less than eight sentinels for this stockade, 
and yet it will be impossible for us to perform 
guard duty all the time— some hours must he 
devoted to slumber.” 


198 THE defense of fort henry. 

“The women will do their share,” a voice 
shouted, and looking around I saw Mistress Mer- 
rill, strong and fearless, and all aflame with a 
desire to take part in the unequal struggle. 

As she spoke twenty or more young women 
and old stepped out, demanding that they be 
called upon to do sentinel duty, and declaring 
that the men, and particularly the wounded ones, 
be allowed to rest until there was some more im- 
portant work on hand than that of watching the 
savages as they compassed us round about. 

Colonel Sheppard settled the matter at once by 
saying : 

“It is but right that these brave women be 
given an opportunity to perform their full share 
of the work while the garrison is so weak in 
numbers ; but their time for labor shall come 
’twixt the rising and the setting of the sun. 
During the night we men must bear the brunt of 
the watching. ” 

It was now near to the close of the day, and no 
time was to be lost in posting the sentinels. 

Master Merrill and Ebenezer Zane insisted that 
Colonel Sheppard should still be looked upon as 
the .commandant of the fort, and that he give to 
each man his station for the night. 

Therefore it was that eight were sent out, my 


THE SIEGE. 


199 


name not being called, most like because of the 
bandage on my head which must have given me 
the appearance of being seriously wounded. 

Teddy was assigned to a post which overlooked 
the thicket, and not in the most dangerous posi- 
tion, which last would be that side of the stock- 
ade facing the little settlement, for there were 
the Indians gathering in force, using our dwell- 
ings as fortifications. 

I noted his station, and counted on joining him 
there so soon as might be after I had spoken with 
mother, for it seemed cruel in me to leave her 
longer without sufficient reason. 

She, dear soul, was in a calm of what seemed 
much like despair, when I came upon her in the 
block-house. But, brave, true woman that she 
was, her own grief had been hidden to the ut- 
most of her ability that she might comfort the 
children who were hardly old enough to realize 
their great loss, and I regretted having gone in 
to her. 

It caused me regret because when I went up 
and kissed her, it was with the greatest effort 
she could choke back the tears that rushed to her 
eyes. Clasping me around the neck, she hid her 
face on my shoulder, shaken with sobs as a sap- 
ling is shaken by the winter winds. 


200 THE defense of fort henry. 

It was beyond me to say one word at such a 
time as that. I could only hold her tightly to 
my breast, and pray that the good God would 
give her strength in this her hour of affliction ; 
that He would so temper the blow as to make it 
seem less burdensome while we were so sorely 
beset. 

Esther Hubbard, whom I judged had been with 
my mother, because of the fact that she was pre- 
paring the evening meal for the children, looked 
up at me pityingly, and I read so much of com- 
passion in her brown eyes as lightened my heart 
somewhat, bowed down though I was by the 
knowledge that within a few hours the painted 
demons would begin their work of torture upon 
my poor father’s frame. 

To have remained longer in the log house then, 
thinking of what had happened, and what must 
happen to him, of what it seemed certain must 
come to us, would have driven my senses from 
me, and, refusing Esther’s request that I should 
“ sit down and eat,” I rushed out like one dis- 
tracted, complaining because I had not been put 
on watch, for then I would have had something 
to divert my attention. 

However, at such a time, when one sees around 
him this brave woman or thnt beautiful girl 


THE SIEGE. 


201 


bowed down with sorrow because of grief which 
was no less than mine, it causes him to feel that 
he had been selfish in dwelling upon his own 
affliction, and I realized then that there could be 
no honor, no glory so great in this world as would 
counterbalance that uplifting of the soul which a 
man must feel who could assuage, even in a slight 
degree, all this mental agony. 

I had well-nigh forgotten Teddy, and set about 
going from post to post, speaking with this man 
and with that who had been my companions in 
the ambush, or who had come out to the rescue, 
hoping that he might see some light in the future 
which had escaped me ; but received no word of 
cheer. 

It appeared to be the opinion of all that our de- 
fense of the fort was simply a question of a brief 
time ; that before many hours had passed Simon 
Girty and his crew would have worked their will, 
and what their will would be, one had not the 
courage to contemplate. 

Then I came upon Teddy McLaughlin, starting 
as if surprised when I saw him, as indeed I was, 
because he had for a certain time disappeared 
from my thoughts. 

“ Have you come to believe, like the others, that 
I stayed in the fort, not daring to go out, when 


202 THE defense of fort henry. 

Captain Ogle called for volunteers ? ” he asked, 
in a tone of reproach, and I replied heartily, 
clambering up beside him to take his hand : 

“ Never for a moment, Teddy ! I know you as 
a brave lad, as a firm friend, and will not believe 
anything that has been said until you yourself 
tell me it is true.” 

“ Thank you, Cornie Dunbar,” Teddy said, and 
tears coming into his eyes. “ It is true that I did 
not volunteer to go out to your assistance, al- 
though knowing better than any one else how 
sadly men were needed down there in the thicket.” 

“Why not?” I asked, knowing that now we 
should come to the truth of the matter, for Teddy 
McLaughlin would not lie, whatever the result to 
himself. 

“It is what I can’t rightly explain, Cornie. 
When I left you, by Captain Mason’s command, 
in the poor hope of gaining this fort, I firmly 
believed the moment of my death had come. It 
did not seem possible I could run two miles 
through a forest teeming with savages, and escape 
alive. That I did so you know .full well ; but on 
arriving here I was so nearly spent, what from 
the fear and the running, that my story was de- 
layed in the telling two or three moments. Then, 
while Captain Ogle was calling for men, there 


THE SIEGE. 203 

came over me a faintness which I cannot de- 
scribe ; my head swam ; I was like one who has 
been tossed about in a boat until he is sick, and 
— you must believe me now, Cornie dear, though 
it seems untrue — I really did not know when the 
rescuing party went out, else had I been with 
them.” 

“ You did not see them go ? ” I asked, never for 
a moment doubting all he had said. 

“ I had no idea of time. It seemed to me as if 
I had but just arrived when I went into the 
block-house almost unconsciously, and there laid 
down. The next that I realized was when Eliz- 
abeth Zane came by, and I rose, staggering even 
then like one drunken, to greet her. She turned 
her back. I followed, for a half-dozen paces may- 
hap, when she wheeled about and said, ‘ I have no 
time for converse with cowards.’ Until that 
moment, Cornie, I was like one in a dream, and 
then came the awakening. Everything was gone 
from my mind, even to those terrible moments 
when we were made aware of the ambush, and 
then all came clear.” 

I could realize somewhat of Teddy McLaughlin’s 
condition, as he described it, because of being 
near to falling into the same frame of mind when 
I gained the fort, and the one thought I had at 


204 THE defense of fort henry. 

the moment was how we might make others know 
the truth. 

On seeing me hesitate, and suspicious because 
of the foul blot that had been put upon him, he 
asked in a tearful tone : 

“ Can you not believe me, Cornie ? ” 

“ Believe you, lad ? Of a verity I can, and do 
not wonder that after having come out of that 
place of horror, you should have been dazed at 
finding yourself in safety. I was trying to de- 
cide how we might make others see what we 
know is true.” 

The dear lad took both my hands in his, and 
pressed them with a grip like that of iron, while 
he thanked me again and again for my faith in 
him. 

He, Teddy McLaughlin, my tried comrade, 
thanked me, who was so much less brave than 
himself, because I believed that which I myself 
had experienced. 

“ You cannot make the others see it as we do,” 
he said finally in a low tone. “All here will 
believe I turned cowardly when my services were 
most needed, and until such time as I may wipe 
out the stain, it is the same as if all they say is 
true.” 

I did my best at consoling him, for his grief 


THE SIEGE. 


205 


was great, and we two talked there, while the 
savages took up position in the houses of the 
settlement, upon matters concerning only our- 
selves, although we knew full well the chances 
were many that we should not live to see another 
sun rise, and it seemed certain that if we were 
spared until morning, we could not be alive at 
sunset. 


206 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER XII. 

A forenoon’s work. 

Colonel Sheppard allowed the male defenders 
of the fort but few idle moments during the 
night following the ambush, and in no other way 
could he have rendered me as great a service, for 
the exacting labor served in some slight degree 
to prevent my thoughts from going out into the 
forest, where I knew Simon Girty’s crew were 
torturing my poor father and Teddy’s brother to 
death. 

My mother’s anguish must have been terrible, 
sitting within the block-house picturing to her- 
self what mortal agony the father of her children 
was being subjected to, for the pleasure of these 
brutes in human form. 

More than once during the evening was I 
tempted to neglect for a few moments such work 
as had been set me, in order that I might speak 
with her in this time of trial ; but I realized there 
was nothing I could say which would bring relief 
of mind, and the sight of me must call up more 


A FORENOON’S WORK. 207 

vividly the terrible reality, for she had seen me 
march out in his company, returning alone. 

Immediately the savages had taken possession 
of those houses in the settlement nearest the fort, 
our real work had begun. 

It was necessary from that moment to remain 
screened from view so far as was possible, and at 
the same time pick off those of the hideous crew 
who were so rash as to expose themselves. 

In fact, it was only by this last work that we 
could hope to bring the siege to an end. 

Simon Girty’s crew were in snug quarters 
while they occupied our dwellings, and there 
were so many of them that it would he no more 
than entertainment for each to stand in a conve- 
nient place an hour or two during the twenty- 
four, in the hope of killing a human being. 

Therefore the situation cannot better he de- 
scribed than by using the words Colonel Sheppard 
spoke while trying to animate his small band of 
defenders, although I question if he himself be- 
lieved all he said : 

il We must wing every redskin who shows 
himself, at the same time taking due care not to 
needlessly expose our own bodies,” he said to 
those of us who were not on watch. “Few in 
number as we are, the loss of a single man is a 


208 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


disaster which may lead to the undoing of all. If 
we cut down those bloodthirsty brutes with 
reasonable rapidity, then, perhaps, will they tire 
of the siege. Our only hope of saving this throng 
of women and children who look to us for protec- 
tion depends upon our marksmanship. When the 
morning shall have come it is my purpose to 
summon those of the women who are known to 
be the best shots, and let them take their places 
with the men, so far as our supply of weapons 
holds out. Remember this,” he said in conclu- 
sion, ‘ ‘ every bullet fired which hits not a tar- 
get simply serves to animate the courage of 
those fiends. If it could be that every one of our 
shots told, then should we find that they were 
not so eager to continue the siege.” 

The colonel moved away to make a tour of 
the sentinel posts, and I came alongside Master 
Merrill, who had not been put on duty, because 
of the wound in his left arm. 

It was the first time we two had come face to 
face since the ambush, and he held out his hand 
to me as he would to a comrade, saying : 

“Well, lad, we came out of yonder butcher’s 
pen with more of life in our bodies than had at 
one time seemed possible. Were you wounded 
before we left that bit of fallen timber ? ” 


A FORENOON’S WORK. 


209 


I explained to him at what stage of the pursuit 
the Indian’s bullet had found me, and then, tak- 
ing courage because he spoke to me in such a 
friendly tone, as if I were really a comrade, I 
asked : 

“What chance have we, Master Merrill, for 
holding this stockade ? ” 

He looked around cautiously to make certain 
there was no one within earshot, and, bending 
nearer to me, said in a low tone : 

“ To a lad who has shown such a spirit as you, 
one may speak freely. I would not give words to 
that which is in my mind in the presence of very 
many here, lest they should be disheartened ; but 
you have earned the right to be treated as a man. 
My idea is that we may hold out four-and-twenty 
hours, and then the end must come.” 

“ If we can defend the stockade for so many 
hours, why not twice as long ? ” 

“ I am reckoning, lad, that within such time, 
at least four of us will be counted out of the 
fight. It is unreasonable to suppose we may hold 
those fiends in check, and not come to some 
harm. Now this is the situation as I figure it 
up : We are eleven, for that lad of Hubbard’s is 
of no more account than a rabbit. Eleven who 

may be reckoned on ; most like as many more 
14 


210 THE defense of fort henry. 

can be found among the women who are able to 
use a musket fairly well, which makes twenty- 
two. Now suppose we lose one every two hours 
— and it will be rare good fortune if the savages 
cannot do better work than that— then are we so 
feeble in numbers that at the end of four-and- 4 
twenty hours the fight is over.” 

He was a brave man indeed who could thus 
calmly count the cost of defense, and arrive at 
such a result with no more of fear and anxiety 
than I could see on Master Merrill’s face. 

I looked at him for a moment with such 
thought in my mind, and he, noting what 
seemed like a scrutiny, asked with a smile : 

“ Well, lad, what do you find in this old face 
of mine to study so long ? ” 

“ It was not so much the face that I gazed at, 
sir. I was looking at a brave man, and wonder- 
ing whether you felt no fear while believing the 
end of it all was so near at hand ? ” 

“Fear, lad? I doubt if you and I use that 
word with the same meaning. If you think that 
I look contentedly upon ending my life here, that 
those sneaking reptiles shall do their savage will 
with these poor women and children, then am I 
misjudged. If I could give up my life as a price 
for the safety of all these good people, then would 


A FORENOON’S WORK. 


211 


I be rejoiced. But we will make a stout figlit, 
my boy, holding out so long as we have strength 
to raise a musket, and I have no question but that 
you will do your full share during this, the last 
twenty-four hours which may possibly remain to 
us. I am counting on doing a little something 
toward giving Simon Girty’s howling pack a 
specimen of how white men can shoot, before 
the time comes that I must stand my share of 
the watch. Follow me, and we shall have earned 
the right to lie down in slumber for a time, if we put 
two or three bullets into as many red carcasses. ” 

I might, perchance, earn the right to give my- 
self up to slumber, but it would be strange indeed 
had I found it possible to close my eyes in rest 
that night, knowing as I did what terrible ordeal 
my father was undergoing. 

Well, we went to that side of the stockade 
nearest the settlement, where we could see the 
red fiends as they skulked up from the forest, or 
by the river bank, to gain a shelter in the dwell- 
ings, and there we remained until Master Merrill 
had discharged his musket once, and I mine 
twice, with the result that there were three less 
to take part in the tortures which would follow 
the capture of the fort. 

Then the shadows had lengthened into night, 


212 THE defense of fort henry. 

and we stood so much chance of wasting a charge 
of ammunition that my companion said with the 
air of one who believes he has done good work : 

“We can afford to rest now, lad.” 

Then it was as if he had but just remembered 
what devilish work must be going on in the for- 
est which concerned me most deeply, and, press- 
ing my hand gently, he added : 

“I will speak with your mother first, lad, and 
do you remember that it is as much the part of 
a man to drive back grief at such a time, as to 
make stand against the enemy.” 

Then he bent his way toward the block-house, 
and I set out making a round of the sentinel 
posts, visiting each in succession as if sharing the 
command with Colonel Sheppard. 

Twice before midnight did I enter the block- 
house, and on the second visit my heart was made 
glad by seeing mother sleeping ; her great grief 
had wearied the body until it was no longer pos- 
sible she could keep her eyelids open. 

For a certain time she had found relief, and I 
prayed that the slumber might be so profound as 
not to admit of dreams. 

Then was come the time to relieve some of the 
sentinels, and I was directed quite by chance to 
take the post occupied by Teddy McLaughlin. 


A FORENOON’S WORK. 


213 


“ There is no reason why you should come on 
duty, Cornie,” he said to me in a tone of sadness. 
“ I had rather remain here, than lie down where 
it will he impossible to sleep.’’ 

“ But you must sleep, lad r ” I replied sharply, 
“ else will it be impossible 'to 12o your full duty on 
the morrow, and there is like to be hot work then 
for all of us.” 

“ I am hoping the end of it may come for me 
speedily,” he said, choking back a sob, and I 
understood on the instant that he must be aroused 
from such gloomy ideas, else was he like to throw 
his life away at the time when it was most 
needed. 

“Now are you indeed showing yourself to be 
that of which you were wrongfully accused,” I 
said sternly. “Because a woman has without 
reason declared you to be a coward, it is your de- 
sire to give her the proof, and you are counting to 
court death rather than hold to a life which is 
necessary for the safety of these defenseless ones ! 
I am ashamed of you, Teddy McLaughlin ! For 
the first time do I begin to believe you are not 
the lad I have always counted as my friend. Is 
it the act of a brave man to throw his life away 
when it is of such value, simply because others 
are mistaken in him ? ” 


214 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ A coward has no right to live.” 

“ And by courting death you would prove your- 
self one ! If what is believed of you be true, 
stand higher on the stockade as a target, and 
thus give all this sorrowful company yet further 
cause for grief because the number of the de- 
fenders is lessened by one.” 

“ You bear down, too hard, Cornie Dunbar,” 
and it made me glad to hear a shade of anger in 
his tones. 

I was determined to arouse him yet more, even 
though at the price of our friendship, and at the 
expense of making his heart bleed. 

u Where are your brother and my father at 
this moment ? ” I cried, and he cowered beneath 
the question as a brute shrinks from the lash. 

“ At the stake most likely,” he said in a trem- 
bling voice. 

“ Aye, Teddy, being tortured as none save those 
villainous beasts can torture, and vet think you 
either of them are showing the white feather ? 
Think you if they were here, and had been wrong- 
fully accused, they would throw away their 
lives, heeding not those who need protection, 
simply because of wounded pride ? If you be 
not alive until the last — for it seems certain the 
end will soon come to every one of us here — 


\ 

A FORENOON’S WORK. 215 

then shall I, while dying, believe that it was you, 
and not me, who had the cowardly heart ! ” 

Having said this I turned quickly and left him, 
heeding not his softly whispered entreaties to 
come back, and thus did I desert my post, yet 
knowing full well he would remain on duty. 

Colonel Sheppard was stationed on the opposite 
side of the stockade, and to him I went at once, 
explaining why I had left the place assigned 
me. 

“It is as well he do more than his share of 
duty. It will have a good effect upon him per- 
haps.” 

“You don’t doubt the story he tells as his 
reason for not venturing to go with Captain 
Ogle ? ” I asked anxiously. 

“ Not a bit of it, lad, for I can well understand 
that he might have been dazed on coming into 
comparative safety, after having believed death 
had already fastened upon him. Were he the 
coward as some here believe, then we need have 
no fear of his being rash. Seek out a wounded 
man, if it so be you cannot sleep, and relieve him 
for an hour or two.” 

This I did, and he who was thus relieved from 
duty lay down on the bare ground, his eyes clos- 
ing in slumber almost on the moment. 


216 THE defense of fort henry. 

It was on the side of the stockade nearest the 
settlement that I now stood. 

There was no moon ; but the stars were so 
bright that a rabbit could not have passed be- 
twixt me and the log houses without my seeing 
him. 

Never once during the two hours I remained 
here did a savage show himself, although now 
and then the crack of a musket from one of the 
dwellings told that Simon Girty’s crew were 
watching keenly an opportunity to slay. 

There was little fear they would make an at- 
tack upon the fort under such circumstances. 

Had the fetars been hidden by clouds, then might 
we have feared some dangerous move ; but as it 
was we could feel certain no peril menaced, save 
to him who should incautiously expose himself. 

When two hours had passed I awakened the 
wounded hunter whom I had relieved thus long, 
and set off toward where Teddy was watching. 

As soon as he had spoken I knew the dangerous 
mood in which he was plunged when I left him, 
had passed away, for he greeted me with healthy 
eagerness, as he asked : 

“ Is everything well at the other side of the 
stockade ? ” 

“ Aye, lad ; no mischief has been done thus far. 


A FORENOON'S WORK. 


217 


Poor Allen was in sore straits for want of sleep, 
and I took his place, knowing you would not be- 
grudge the extra time spent here.” 

“Do the same service for some other; sleep 
and I are strangers this night.” 

Even though there had been no word said 
against him, I knew the thought of his brother’s 
fate would hold him wakeful, therefore did not 
attempt to dissuade him from his purpose, save 
as to the method of doing it. 

“ It is you who shall relieve such of our com- 
pany as are worn out,” I said. “This post has 
been assigned to me, and I will stand to it, while 
you act the friendly part.” 

He hesitated an instant as if unwilling to come 
into contact with his few remaining companions ; 
but I insisted, determined he should have what- 
soever praise belonged to him for thus doing 
double duty, and not until the sun had risen did 
I see him again. 

With the morning came to me no slight relief 
of mind, for I knew that my father must be 
dead. 

It is a hard position in which a lad finds him- 
self when he can get consolation only from the 
fact that the one he loved has gone out from this 
world forevermore ; yet so it was with me, for I 


218 THE defense of fort henry. 

knew the poor old man had done with his suffer- 
ing — that he was at rest. 

With the dawn of day began the real attack of 
Girty’s fiendish crew, and that a white man was 
directing their movements could have been told 
by the methods employed, which were so unusual 
for Indians. 

From the log houses they began a sharp fire 
upon us in the fort, discharging their weapons 
when so much as a cap was shown above the 
stockade, and giving us to know that death would 
follow the first exposure of our bodies. 

Among those who had stood watch since mid- 
night, one or two went into the block-house to 
rest ; but the majority of us found it impossible 
to slumber at such a time. 

When I went for breakfast Esther Hubbard was 
yet acting the part of comforter and assistant. 

My poor mother was making a brave fight 
against the sorrow which weighed her down, ap- 
pearing calm that the children might not give 
way to fear, and performing such housewifely 
duties as were possible in these narrow quarters. 

Esther assisted her as a daughter might have 
done, and gave me almost a sisterly welcome 
when I entered. 

“You had no right to remain on duty all 


A FORENOON’S WORK. 219 

night,” she said quietly. “The wound should 
have been attended to again before this.” 

Hearing which my mother said quickly, and 
much as if she was at fault because of having 
allowed grief to cause seeming neglect of me : 

“We must dress the wound, Cornie, therefore 
let us set about it at once, for your breakfast is 
ready. I have brewed the small store of tea 
which we were saving, in the hope that you 
might be refreshed after the work of watching.” 

As she turned away to find something that 
would serve as a bandage, Esther whispered, 
laying her hand on mine in what I fancied was a 
caressing way : 

“You should not abuse yourself, Cornie. It 
would have been better had you slept last night, 
because I am told the savages are making a de- 
termined attack this morning.” 

“I shall have plenty of time for sleeping be- 
tween now and night. Those brutes will not 
waste powder and ball to-day, and except one of 
us should grow careless, there is little chance their 
fire will do any execution.” 

“ Has any one been hurt during the night ? ” 

“No; and I believe that those who were 
wounded during the afternoon are in much better 
shape than when the sun set.” 


220 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


Then mother began to dress my wound, which 
was of trifling moment compared with many to 
be found inside the stockade, and after that was 
done I hurriedly ate breakfast, for the sound of 
the firing outside told me the defenders of the 
fort were needed. 

True to his word, Colonel Sheppard called upon 
the women for service, and it gave me no little 
anxiety to see Esther Hubbard standing at one of 
the loop-holes in the stockade, as entirely on the 
alert as the oldest hunter, and firing whenever a 
painted form could be seen. 

I was proud because of the spirit she dis- 
played ; but timorous lest she come to harm. 

Elizabeth Zane, Mistress Merrill, and no less 
than a dozen of the women were engaged in a 
similar fashion, and I venture to say that they did 
as good work with the muskets as any of the men. 

So far as we could judge, not more than one 
bullet out of every ten sent from the fort missed 
its aim, and we had the poor satisfaction of know- 
ing that while it might not be possible for us to 
beat off these demons, we would so lessen their 
numbers before our end was come, that they 
would long remember the punishment received at 
Fort Henry. 

I went from this point of vantage to that dur- 


A FORENOON’S WORK. 


221 


in g the forenoon, sometimes finding an oppor- 
tunity to discharge my weapon with effect, and 
again failing to see any sign of the murderous 
hand, save in the puff of smoke which came from 
one or another of the buildings as they fired upon 
us. 

Half a dozen times I halted by Esther’s side, 
and although neither of us spoke many words, 
there was to me a wondrous sense of satisfaction 
in coming near her. 

Not since the previous night had I seen Henry 
Hubbard, and I had little desire to do so. 

I met Teddy now and then. He was doing 
good work, and seemingly unconscious of fatigue ; 
but his white face, drawn as if with lines of pain, 
told that the sense of shame lay heavily upon 
him, although he was not at fault. 

Then, when the forenoon was well nigh come 
to an end, and the fire of the enemy had decreased 
until only at long intervals could the report of 
their weapons be heard, I met Master Merrill, 
looking strangely disturbed for one who had stood 
so steadfast and firm during the time of our 
greatest danger. 

Knowing full well that something of serious 
import was come upon him, I asked the reason 
for his disturbance. 


222 THE defense of fort henry. 

He did not reply, but beckoned me to follow 
him, which I did, until we were come to the store- 
house wherein the men and lads had slept. 

Then he pointed to the powder kegs without 
speaking. 

I uncovered first one and then the other in turn, 
finding each empty, until the last, which was no 
more than one-third filled. 

It was another disaster which had come upon 
us, and one under which, as it seemed to me then, 
we must surely fall. 

So great was my distress of mind that it was 
impossible to speak ; I looked at him dumbly, and 
he read the question in my eyes, replying : 

“ Aye, lad, so it is. After a brief defense, dur- 
ing which we have held our own in such fashion 
as a few hours ago seemed impossible, we have 
come to an end of the powder. Were it not that 
the greater number of those who refused to be- 
lieve yonder savages were like to make an attack, 
have gone out of this world, I would say the 
harshest words which man could utter against 
them. The folly of neglecting to bring hither 
that which every person, young or old, in the 
settlement knew was most needed, after being 
warned again and again ! That the savages were 
in this vicinity was a certainty, and yet those 


A FORENOON’S WORK. 


223 


foolish ones, grumbling because of the better 
judgment of others which literally forced them 
to leave their homes even for a short time, 
brought only their precious bodies ! If it had 
been told that men living on the frontier, having 
had bitter experience again and again, neg- 
lected to make such poor provisions for defense, 
no one could have believed the story, and yet 
so it is! ” 

I stood looking at the hunter in amazement and 
dismay. Amazement because there had been 
among us a man who neglected to bring hither 
his store of ammunition, and dismay because we 
were come to the end of our defense. 

Involuntarily I shook my powder-horn, and 
there came a certain relief when I found it nearly 
full ; but that was banished almost instantly as 
I realized how short a time it would serve me if 
the siege was conducted with as much vigor as 
it had been since morning. 

“Then that is the end of it!” I said after a 
long pause, as I pointed at the keg containing the 
small store of powder. 

“That is the end of it,” Master Merrill repeated, 
and turning sharply on his heel he walked away, 
leaving me standing motionless as a statue, gaz- 
ing after him until Teddy McLaughlin came up, 


224 THE defense of fort henry. 

his powder-horn unslung, and I knew the reason 
of his visit to the store-house, 

He filled his horn from the keg which was un- 
covered, and while he did so I pointed to the 
others. 

Not until after having got that for which he 
came did he seek to learn the reason for my ges- 
ture, and then, wheeling suddenly about, he 
faced me with quivering lips. 

“Is it all we have ?” he asked in a whisper, 
and I could make no reply save by nodding my 
head. 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


225 


CHAPTER XIII. 

ELIZABETH ZANE. 

There was no need of words between Teddy 
McLaughlin and myself after I had pointed out 
to him the discovery made by Master Merrill. 
He knew only too well all its meaning. 

I question if there was one of us within the 
stockade who believed with our small force it 
would be possible to hold the fort against the 
crew Simon Girty had mustered, even though we 
possessed abundant store of ammunition, and 
certain it is Teddy did not hope, even before this 
alarming discovery had been made, that we 
should be able to beat back that horde of painted 
fiends. • 

Now he ceased to hope we might hold them in 
check for even so long as had been counted on. 

Looking steadity into my eyes for an instant, 
he said slowly, as if weighing well every word : 

“ The end is nearer than the most cowardly 
among us had feared. If yonder brutes stand up 
*5 


226 THE defense of fort henry. 

to their work as they have been doing since morn- 
ing, we are like to come to the full end of our 
rope before the sun sets. ” 

He was but giving words to the thought in my 
own mind, and I bowed my head with a silent 
prayer that I might show myself a man when 
the supreme moment came. 

“ Then, if not before, will it be possible for one 
charged with being faint-hearted when his friends 
were facing death to prove that he is not wholly 
a coward ! ” he said with a certain triumphant 
ring in his voice which told that the shame in his 
heart was so great as to outweigh fear of death. 

Taking both his hands in mine, believing truly 
that we might not have another opportunity for 
speaking with each other in this world, I said, 
striving to put my whole soul in the speech so he 
should believe me : 

“ Teddy, the men inside this stockade — men 
who have proven their bravery again and again 
— do not look upon you as having been in the 
slightest degree cowardly. Colonel Sheppard and 
Master Merrill have both declared to me that they 
could understand full well how deeply you were 
overcome on finding yourself in safety when it 
had seemed certain death’s hand was already laid 
upon you. Put far from your mind the baseless 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


227 


shame ; he your own true self, and if Elizabeth 
Zane does not realize in this world the injustice 
she has done, it will he clear to her in the 
next.” 

The lad’s eyes overflowed with tears as he gazed 
at me, and it was necessary he choke back a heavy 
sob before being able to make reply. 

Then it was to say : 

“ You area true friend, Cornie Dunbar, and he 
who would not be heartened by such speech is 
indeed a coward. I will put the thought from 
my mind, and when the end comes it shall find 
me doing all that is permitted a lad. We will 
stand side by side at the last moment \ ” 

“ Ay, Teddy, and both of us in front of those 
we love.” 

Then we fell silent, gazing at the empty powder 
kegs until I understood that such an occupation 
was not calculated to put us in that frame of mind 
that was necessary if we would play our part at 
the last like men, and I said with as much of 
cheeriness as it was possible to assume : 

“Let us take a turn around the stockade, 
Teddy ; it will brighten us to see even the chil- 
dren doing what comes in their way to aid in the 
defense.” 

“ I must seek out my mother ; she, most like, 


228 THE defense of fort henry. 

wonders why I have not shown myself since last 
night.” 

“It is indeed time you went to her,” and I was 
glad the idea had come to his mind, for nothing 
will so cheer a lad as companionship with his 
mother when his heart is sore. 

I walked with him to the door of the block- 
house, neither of us speaking again, and there I 
left the sorrowful boy, feeling such a pity that I 
could have hugged him to my heart woman 
fashion. 

Then I went toward that side of the stockade 
where were gathered several men, with Colonel 
Sheppard in their midst, and only when I stood 
close beside them was it made plain to me why 
the savages had slackened their fire, as I observed 
was the case since Teddy and I came out of the 
store-house. 

“ They have gone back to cook up some better 
plan than trying to shoot us down from cdtfer,” 
Master Merrill replied to the question I asked. 
“ It is high noon, and while Simon Girty’s crew 
have not succeeded in inflicting so much as a 
wound upon us, we have lessened the number of 
brutes by more than a dozen. ” 

“Where have they gone?” I asked, craning 
my neck to get a glimpse over the stockade. 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


229 


u To the foot of Wheeling Hill ; but I am not 
counting on their staying so far away very long. 
That renegade will have some plan mapped out 
before many minutes, such as will keep them and 
us from idleness.” 

Colonel Sheppard interrupted the conversation 
between the old hunter and myself, by saying 
that which sent a chill of fear down my back. 

“ Now has come the time when it may be pos- 
sible to fetch some of the powder which should 
have been brought into the fort four-and-twenty 
hours ago, ” he said in a low tone, lest the women 
should hear ; but yet the words sounded loudly 
in my ears. “It must be told that we have no 
more than sixty charges left — five to each man, 
and all of you know full well how soon that small 
supply will be exhausted if the savages make 
a spirited attack.” 

“ Tell off a squad of four to sally out,” Eben- 
ezer Zane cried, pressing forward as if volunteer- 
ing to be one of the number ; but to this proposi- 
tion Colonel Sheppard shook his head. 

“ If those four should be killed, as is more than 
possible, we would not number enough to stand 
guard, and the fate of the women and children 
could not long be delayed. We can illy afford to 
lose even one, yet it is necessary the venture be 


230 THE defense of fort henry. 

made, and a single man can do as much as a 
dozen. Who will offer his life for the others ? ” 

Almost unconsciously I stepped forward with 
the remainder of those standing near by, and it 
cut me to the heart because Teddy was not pres- 
ent to show his willingness for the hazardous 
work, as I knew he would have done. 

“ A single man only can go,” Colonel Sheppard 
said sharply, and yet his face was lighted up 
with pleasure because not one among us had 
faltered when the chances were as an hundred 
to five that he who ventured forth would he 
killed. 

“Then I claim the right to be that man!” 
Ebenezer Zane cried, drawing his belt tighter as 
if confident his would be the task. 

“Why should you put yourself before those 
who are older, and, at the best, have not so many 
years to live ? ” Master Merrill asked, almost an- 
grily, pushing Ebenezer back, and standing in 
front of him musket in hand, as if to leave the 
stockake on the instant. 

Then it was that all crowded around the old 
hunter, I among the rest, clamoring for a chance 
to die in behalf of those whom we loved. 

The tumult became great as one after another 
urged in loud tones his claim to make the sacri- 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


231 

fice, and as a matter of course, the women heard 
the noise. 

It gladdened my heart to see Teddy come from 
the block-house at full speed, throwing off his 
hunting-shirt as he ran. 

“ If there be one here more than another who 
has the right to set forth, I am that one ! ” he 
cried loudly, his voice sounding out clear and dis- 
tinct above the others. “ Colonel Sheppard, in 
the name of fair play, take me as the volunteer ? ” 

“Why in the ‘name of fair play’?” Master 
Merrill asked sharply. “ What right has a boy 
to be chosen in preference to a man, who should 
be able to do the work better ? ” 

Teddy, breathless with excitement, wormed his 
way to the colonel’s side, and there, where all 
faced him, he cried in a tone that must have 
made ashamed those who had called him a 
coward : 

“It is my right because there be among you 
those who think I showed the white feather when 
I failed to go forth with Captain Ogle. I was 
like one in a dream upon coming into the stock- 
ade when it had been to me as a certainty I should 
be killed, and not until after the rescuing party 
had left did I recover my senses. I am no cow- 
ard, and there are some here who know that full 


232 THE defense of fort henry. 

well, even though I did allow my comrade to risk 
his life at the Hubbard clearing while I remained 
under cover ! Now I say again, it is my right 
to go for the powder, if for no other reason than 
that I may not bear a false name among those 
who have called me friend or comrade ! Who 
can show a better reason ? Who would remain 
here suffering under such a wrong as has been 
put upon me, when by this one act he can die, 
proving himself to be what in truth he is — a lad 
who stands ready to endure even the tortures of 
the stake rather than that his people shall bow 
their heads in shame because he was charged 
with having been a coward ? ” 

I could have hugged the dear lad then ! 

I dared not look around to learn if Elizabeth 
Zane and Esther Hubbard were listening, lest I 
miss one of the varying expressions which ap- 
peared on his face. 

That Colonel Sheppard was inclined to favor 
his request, I understood from a single glance at 
the commandant’s face ; he realized that Teddy 
was in the right, and I believe the matter would 
have been ended on the instant, but for Master 
Merrill, who, advancing to Teddy’s side, said, as 
he took the lad by the hand : 

“ There is not a man among us who gives heed 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


233 


to the idle gossip of the fort. We know you are 
not a coward, my boy, and there is no reason 
why you should give up your life in order to dis- 
prove what has never been charged, save by 
prattling girls. You, Teddy McLaughlin, can 
do better work here ; you will be of more service 
than I, when the final struggle comes, therefore 
I say again, it shall be me who goes ! ” 

Teddy was on the point of speaking again when 
Ebenezer Zane cried angrily : 

“Do you believe the savages will kindly re- 
main at the hill in order that we may spend an 
hour or more in squabbling ? I will yield my 
claim to Teddy ; but at the same time he is to 
understand without question that I never accused 
him of timorousness. That charge, as Master 
Merrill has said, is only idle talk ; he saved the 
lives of those of Captain Mason’s party who suc- 
ceeded in regaining the fort. Now let the matter 
be settled without delay, lest it be too late, and 
we be brought to realize that our only chance 
was lost through much speechifying.” 

Again I fancied that Colonel Sheppard was 
about to give Teddy the permission he so ardently 
craved ; but another interruption came, and this 
time from Elizabeth Zane. 

She forced her way among the men until hav- 


234 : THE defense of fort henry. 

ing come to Teddy’s side when, taking him by 
the hand, she said in a loud tone : 

4 ‘ I ask your pardon, lad, for having wrongfully 
charged you with being a coward. You have 
already proven it was false, and that is enough. 
Neither you, nor any other man here, can be 
spared, because of the women and children who 
look to you for protection. Your lives belong to 
them, and must be preserved so long as is possible. 
It is different with me ; one woman more or less 
cannot weaken or strengthen the defense.” 
Then, turning to us who stood near by, she add- 
ed, 4 ‘ In my home is a keg of powder ; I can go 
directly to it when Master Merrill or Teddy Mc- 
Laughlin would spend valuable minutes search- 
ing. Let me go ; it is barely sixty yards from 
the gate, and you all know I am as fleet of foot 
as the best man here.” 

A cheer went up when she ceased her brave 
appeal ; but a noise like that of a sigh was heard 
as every one drew in a long, tremulous breath. 

Teddy spoke to her in a tone so low that we 
who stood nearest could not overhear the words ; 
she shook her head once, twice, as he evidently 
pleaded, and then, with a hand on either of his 
cheeks, she drew the lad forward and kissed him 
before us all. 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


235 


After that I do not believe Teddy could have 
spoken ; he covered his face with his hands, sink- 
ing on his knees, and Elizabeth Zane made her 
preparations for the fearful race without hearing 
a word of remonstrance from those around. 

It was as if all held the same idea in mind as 
did I : that she might do the work better than 
we, and that hers was unquestionably the right. 

However it might be, we stood back, allowing 
a girl to set her life at stake in our behalf. 

Esther Hubbard came forward to aid in the 
making-ready, and she it was who took from 
Elizabeth’s shoulders the short mantle, and 
assisted in unfastening the outer skirts. 

There must be no drapery to impede the limbs, 
and in her leggings of deer- skin and jacket of 
smoke-tanned otter hide, one who could not see 
her face and hair might well have mistaken her 
for a young lad. 

The braids of long, brown hair were coiled 
tightly by Esther, who, when the work was done, 
took Teddy’s cap from the lad’s head and placed 
it on Elizabeth’s. 

Ho one would have attempted to carry a weapon 
on such a mission, for there would be no oppor- 
tunity to use it, and a musket must be left behind 
once the return with the powder was begun. 


236 THE defense of fort henry. 

‘ ‘ Let five men take stations along the top of 
the stockade, while the remainder of the party 
stand by the gate,” Colonel Sheppard said as 
sharply as was possible because of his trembling 
voice. ‘ ‘ See that all the spare weapons are ready. 
The women shall gather near the men to re- 
load as fast as the muskets are discharged.” 

We took our stations ; I at the gate, with 
Esther close behind me holding two muskets and 
my small store of powder and ball. The others 
were ranged here and there according to the 
colonel’s directions, and every woman within the 
stockade stood ready to do her part. 

u We shall hold the gate ajar,” the colonel said 
to Elizabeth, with an effort to steady his voice. 
“When you come back we will throw it wide 
open so you need not be forced to turn from a 
straight course.” 

“If I come back!” the brave girl whispered, 
her face paling ever so slightly, and I knew full 
well what was in her heart. 

Then she turned to Teddy once more, speaking 
three words in his ear, to which he responded by 
clasping her hands tightly for an instant. 

“God bless you !” I said, as she stood a mo- 
ment near me, waiting for the signal, and she, 
who was the bravest among us, replied : 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


237 

tc If I fail to come back do not let Teddy grieve 
too much,” and then it was I knew what she had 
whispered in his ear. 

“All ready !” the colonel said in a low but 
thrilling tone as he began unbarring the gate. 
" Let each man have a care to his aim, and give 
no heed to what the others are doing ! ” 

The gate was thrown half open, and like an ar- 
row shot from a bow Elizabeth Zane darted forth. 

Never before, although I had more than once 
stood in danger of my own life, did I realize how 
long a second might seem ! 

Although the dear girl ran with the swiftness 
of a deer, it was to me as if she hardly more than 
moved, and a groan came to my lips as I saw a 
movement among that throng of painted brutes 
at the base of Wheeling Hill. 

“Do not think of her!” Esther whispered, 
and I stiffened my body, holding the musket at 
my shoulder, seeking earnestly for a target. 

Until Elizabeth entered her home the savages 
remained near the hill, and then, as if but just 
realizing that something of moment was being 
done by us, they came toward the settlement like 
a swarm of bees, shouting and yelling. 

While the brave girl remained inside the dwell- 
ing I do not believe one of us so much as breathed, 


238 THE defense of fort henry. 

and then came the most intense relief when she 
appeared in the doorway carrying on her shoulder 
a keg of powder. 

She had lost no time ; in fact, had performed 
the task in half as many minutes as one unac- 
quainted with the hiding-place of the keg would 
have spent, and yet her absence from sight 
seemed to cover a full quarter-hour. 

Perhaps she was inside the house no more than 
an hundred seconds, hut, brief as was that space, 
it sufficed to bring the enemy down upon her. 

When she came out, running less swiftly now 
because of the burden, twenty or more of the vil- 
lains were within musket- shot range, and making 
ready to fire. 

I took careful aim at the foremost, and at the 
very instant my musket was discharged he pitched 
forward, while the others came on swiftly. 

Like a flash of light came to me the knowl- 
edge that every man among us had aimed at the 
same target, and thus were twelve charges of 
powder wasted upon one Indian, when a single 
bullet would have done the work. 

Now a shower of halls struck near around the 
girl who had ventured her life for her friends, 
and I believed she must be smitten before half 
the distance had been traversed. 



Nearer and nearer she came ; faster and thicker the bullets and 
arrows rained around her. — Page 239. Defense of Fort Henry. 













* 
















t 




















• - 




*• 




































4 






✓ 




















































\ 


>v 




















j - 


K 

















i 



















/ 






















* 

























ELIZABETH ZANE. 


239 


“ Shoot quickly ! ” Esther said hoarsely, forcing 
a loaded weapon into my hand, and I fired at a 
brute who was sneaking around to the left as if 
to cut her off, bringing him down like a log. 

More than one fell before our second volley ; but 
by this time not less than an hundred screaming 
butchers were coming toward us, some firing at 
random, while the others took such aim as was 
possible while they ran. 

I longed to close my eyes in order to shut out 
the fatal scene which it seemed absolutely certain 
must come before Elizabeth could gain shelter in 
the stockade ; but forced myself to take in all the 
fearsome spectacle lest I lose a chance to give her 
aid. 

Nearer and nearer she came, hampered by the 
powder, and breathing heavily, as all could see. 

Faster and more thickly came the bullets from 
those who thirsted for blood, until it was as if the 
missiles tore up the turf directly beneath her 
feet. 

Once she tripped slightly ; faltered for an in- 
stant, and was like to have lost her hold upon 
the keg ; but, quickly recovering herself, came 
on at full speed. 

We were firing rapidly now — as fast as the 
women could re-load the weapons, and the sav- 


240 THE defense of fort henry. 

ages received such check that they slackened pace 
as if terror-stricken. 

“ God help her ! ” I heard Esther exclaim, and 
I knew it was a prayer as fervent as if uttered on 
bended knees. 

Excited as I was, it seemed to me as if the 
bloodthirsty brutes were upon her very heels 
when she dashed through the gate, which was 
flung wide open at her approach, and those on the 
stockade leaped down to guard against a possible 
rush by the enemy. 

The race had been won ! 

The powder, earned by as brave a deed as was 
ever set down on the pages of history, was in our 
possession, and, strange to relate, Elizabeth Zane 
was not so much as scratched, although I venture 
to say that no less than two hundred bullets had 
been aimed at her. 

She slipped and would have fallen while trying 
to check her speed, but that Teddy McLaughlin 
caught her in his arms, and it was afterward told 
me by Esther that she did not hasten to free her- 
self from his embrace. 

We who remained in comparative safety while 
she thus staked her life had -exhausted nearly all 
the remaining store of powder when she arrived. 

I do not believe we could have fired twenty 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


241 

shots more, and but for the success of the venture 
we would have been helpless against the enemy, 
unable to offer any further resistance save by 
opposing our bodies to the knife or bullet. 

It is hardly necessary I should say that a cry 
of triumph and rejoicing went up from all those 
inside the stockade when Elizabeth had arrived 
and the gate was closed. The savages, hearing 
it, returned a chorus of fiendish yells, as if to re- 
mind us that the end had not yet come ; but we 
heeded not their threatening outcries. 

Had Elizabeth failed of her purpose, but yet 
gained the shelter of the stockade unharmed, we 
would have shouted as loudly and exultantly as 
when she came back with what was to serve in 
the defense. 

There was no reason why I should go to Teddy 
at that happy moment ; he would not have 
thanked me for interfering while he was support- 
ing the girl who had thus bravely and boldly 
declared her faith in his honor after having been 
the first to call him a coward, and I turned to 
Esther Hubbard, saying as I took from her hands 
the spare muskets : 

“ I do not think we need worry about Teddy 
and Elizabeth. She has covered herself with glory 

this day, and at the same time lifted from his 
16 


242 THE defense of fort henry. 

heart such a burden as had well nigh crushed it. 
They should be left alone now in order that a 
better understanding may be come at.” 

“I do not think they could understand each 
other better if they were to live a thousand 
years,” Esther replied with a smile that set my 
heart leaping as if the body was too small to contain 
it, and I would have held further converse on that 
same subject, but that she bounded off like a 
deer, at once bringing to an end Teddy’s occupa- 
tion by dragging Elizabeth away with her. 

It was only the younger of us who had. inclination 
to think of other than the danger which menaced. 

While I speculated in boyish fashion, Colonel 
Sheppard and the men took measures to prevent 
any waste of the precious powder by setting a 
sentinel over it, and only he who stood on guard, 
or was called upon to defend the stockade, might 
fill his horn from the keg that had come near to 
costing the life of a wondrously brave girl. 

Neither was there much chance for other than 
the women to praise Elizabeth. 

The savages were in the log houses of the 
settlement once more, shooting whenever any- 
thing movable around the fortification was seen ; 
but, as during the forenoon, they effected nothing 
more than the wasting of their ammunition. 


ELIZABETH ZANE. 


243 


Colonel Sheppard at once detailed the older 
women to mould bullets, clean foul muskets, 
make cartridges so we might not spill powder 
by pouring it from the horns, and within ten 
minutes after Elizabeth had returned to the stock- 
ade every person, save the smallest children, 
was working industriously. 

This exhibition of bravery had heartened us all 
wondrously, and I noted now that not a man 
spoke of that last moment when the bloodthirsty 
crew might be able to work their will ; but each 
took up the station assigned him as if confident 
we could hold our own to the extent of beating 
off the murderers. 

And yet our prospects had not changed overly 
much. It was true we had a fresh supply of 
powder, but no more than might serve during 
four-and-twenty hours of a vigorous defense. 

The number of defenders had not been in- 
creased by so much as one. 

That we could hold Fort Henry against Simon 
Girty’s crew was as hopeless as before ; but one 
who had then come suddenly upon us would have 
said we were filled with confidence as to the final 
result, and all because a girl had shown us what 
a brave heart might do. 


244 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 

It is not strange that the general situation, 
unchanged though it was, should have appeared 
brighter to Teddy McLaughlin and me because of 
the fact that the dark cloud had been lifted from 
my comrade’s heart. 

After what Elizabeth Zane had said and done 
there was not one person, man, woman or child, 
who would have said aught against his courage. 

He proved that he was no coward, by insisting 
on being allowed to venture forth after the 
powder, and Ebenezer Zane had stood by him so 
far as to claim that the lad was entitled to the 
perilous honor. 

Then had come Elizabeth’s declaration and acts 
which made public the fact that he was very dear 
to her. 

“ It is almost as if no danger threatened, so far 
as I personally am concerned,” Teddy said to me, 
after Esther had literally forced Elizabeth away 
from him. “I am ten times stronger than I was 


SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 


245 


two hours ago, and it seems as if I might 
encounter and vanquish Simon Girty himself, if 
that miserable renegade dared to meet a man 
face to face.” 

“It is little wonder that you are cheered,” I 
replied, pressing my comrade’s hand in token of 
the joy which had come to me because there was 
no longer a foul stain resting upon him. “It 
only needed that some one should speak as did 
Elizabeth, to clear away the clouds.” 

He looked at me as if to say that so far as con- 
cerned himself no one save Elizabeth Zane could 
have smoothed his path, and replied, much as if 
simply giving words to his thoughts : 

“ It was enough to make a lad long for death, 
to hear himself classed with such as Henry Hub- 
bard.” 

“ Where is he ? ” I interrupted, not minded that 
Teddy should brood over what was already in the 
past. “ I have not seen that valiant lad since last 
night.” 

“ He is posted over against the thicket, where 
there can be little danger from the savages. I 
warrant you Colonel Sheppard knows full well 
that the coward can be of no service, but has 
stationed him there in order that he may at least 
seem to be doing his share of the work. I watched 


246 THE defense of fort henry. 

him ten minutes or more, and during all that time 
he never so much as raised his head above the 
stockade, or glanced toward the thicket.” 

“ He is a cur, and the wonder to me is how 
he can he a brother to such girls as Esther and 
Sarah.” 

“ I reckon he favors his father, who, by the way, 
is not overly eager to do aught that savors of 
danger.” 

Then our brief converse was interrupted by a 
warning cry from the sentinels posted on that side 
the stockade overlooking the village. 

The villainous crew were returning to the task 
which, thus far, had not proven an easy one. 

“It must be that Simon Girty has failed to de- 
vise a better plan than that of trying to shoot us 
down one by one,” Teddy said with a note of tri- 
umph in his tone which I had not heard since he 
was wrongfully accused. 

I was of the same opinion when we two stood 
where it was possible to gain a view of the dwell- 
ings, for the enemy was taking shelter therein, 
evidently to continue the same tactics as during 
the forenoon ; but before an hour had passed we 
both came to know that the renegade was not at 
an end of his resources. 

Once we were at our several posts, and now 


SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 


247 


every man and boy, including even the colonel 
himself, stood on duty, with the women and girls 
near by to do their full share of the work, it was 
seen that the brutes were as keen to shoot when- 
ever we exposed so much as a cap or hand, as 
during the earlier part of the day ; but yet I fan- 
cied the bullets did not come so thickly. 

It was as if we were opposed by a smaller num- 
ber than before, and I gazed around anxiously to 
learn the cause of such slackening in the fire. 

We were not long kept in ignorance of what 
the villains counted on doing, but the first por- 
tion of their new plans did not alarm us seriously. 
In fact, we were much surprised at their making 
such an attempt in the daytime when, unless we 
had all fallen asleep, there could be no hope of its 
success. 

A huge log was brought out from a pile which 
my father had cut for the purpose of splitting 
them into planks, and now lay near the Zane 
dwelling with a dozen savages standing around 
it as if awaiting the word of command. 

With this they counted on battering in the gate, 
and Simon Girty must have been eager to lessen 
the number of his men, else he would not have 
set them about such work. 

There was not one among us who failed to un- 


248 THE defense of fort henry. 

derstand exactly what was in the wind, and the 
only question in our minds was as to how the 
most severe lesson might be given. 

It was Colonel Sheppard who settled the matter, 
by saying in a low tone as he walked up to each 
sentinel in turn : 

‘ ‘ Do not fire until they are close at the gate ; 
but be certain your pieces speak before a blow 
can be struck. See to your spare weapons that 
they are in readiness, and after the first discharge, 
work rapidly. We should be able to cut down 
every brute at the log.” 

But for Elizabeth Zane’s brave venture we 
would not have viewed this work so calmly. 

Now we had ammunition in plenty, providing 
the siege was not long continued, and were able, 
thanks to Simon Girty’s stupidity, to strike such 
a blow as would sicken the brutes of the work in 
hand. 

After bustling to and fro much after the fashion 
of a swarm of bees, the murderous villains were 
lined up ready to make the attempt which must 
of a surety end in failure, and the only way 
Girty’s foolishness in this particular can be ex- 
plained is on the ground that he believed our 
powder was well-nigh exhausted. 

Ten painted fiends raised the log, and behind 


SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 


249 

them were grouped fifty or more, who had prob- 
ably been instructed to hold themselves in readi- 
ness to take advantage of any weakening of the 
gate. 

Esther Hubbard fyad come to reload my 
weapons, immediately the word was given that 
the savages had begun a new move, and I saw 
Elizabeth Zane performing the same office for 
Teddy at the next post. 

My assistant had hardly spoken since she reap- 
peared, and, thinking it would please her to know 
exactly what was being done, I called out while 
keeping my eye at the loop-hole : 

“They are making ready now ! I reckon the 
villains will come with a rush, for it can’t be 
pleasant to remain very long so close within range 
of our guns.” 

Esther made no reply as I paused, and, looking 
around, I observed that her thoughts were far 
away. She held the spare guns where I might 
clutch them readily, but had apparently forgotten 
all save that which seemed to fill her mind. 

“Of what are you dreaming?” I asked, and 
she, turning her head quickly, while the red blood 
mantled her cheeks and neck, replied, with some- 
what of confusion : 

“ I was thinking of Teddy and Elizabeth.” 


250 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ And you put them together in your mind ? ” 

“ How else can I put them after all she did be- 
fore going out to what seemed certain death ? ” 

I knew she was thinking of the moment when 
Elizabeth kissed the lad before all the garrison, 
and, with beating heart because of my boldness, 
I said hurriedly : 

“ It would have filled me with joy to have stood 
in his place, if you had been in Elizabeth’s shoes.” 

“ Meaning you would be proud of me had I 
volunteered to fetch the powder ? ” she asked 
shyly, her face growing a deeper crimson. 

“That I would not have suffered you to do,” 
and there must have been a tinge of fear in my 
tones even at the thought of such a thing, for my 
heart was quivering. “ I would have been happy, 
though, had you made ready, as did she, and I 
stood in front of you.” 

I would have given much had it been possible 
to see her face just then ; but at the instant Col- 
onel Sheppard cried warningly : 

“ Stand ready ! Remember that you are not to 
fire too quickly ! ” 

"While I talked with Esther the savages had 
been approaching on a run, and were now within 
twenty yards of the gate, the heavy log poised 
ready for the blow which was never delivered. 


SIMON GIRTY'S CANNON. 


251 


Then came a single word from the colonel : 

“Now!” 

All our muskets spoke ; but, unfortunately, 
nothing had been said as to which target each of 
us should choose, anrl the result was that only 
four of the savages went down. 

Running at full speed as they were, the log fell 
from their hands when those four pitched forward, 
and the attempt was proven to be a dire failure 
while they were yet a dozen yards distant. 

Esther had a spare gun at my hands before the 
echo of the first report had died away, and the 
other women were hardly less prompt ; but yet 
we succeeded in bringing down only two more 
before the fugitives gained a shelter, although I 
know full well that not one escaped without a 
wound. 

A cheer went up from us all, and as our voices 
rang out a volley of bullets came from the houses ; 
but we escaped without injury, as indeed we had 
done since that terrible ambush which cost us so 
much brave blood. 

Before many moments had passed we came to 
understand that this useless attempt to batter 
down the gate was not Simon Girty’s real plan. 

The work had doubtless been done to cover a 
more serious purpose, but it was none the less 


252 THE defense of fort henry. 

folly, since it did not blind us for a single in- 
stant. 

Now we could see that the Indians had brought 
out a hollow maple log that had long been lying 
behind Ebenezer Zane’s house, and seemed to be at 
work over it ; but what they were doing it was 
impossible for the moment to determine. 

I was not the only one within the stockade who 
puzzled his brain in vain to make out the meaning 
of this new movement. I heard Colonel Sheppard 
cry to Master Merrill : 

“What are they doing?” 

“ That’s a question I can’t answer, unless, it so 
be they haven’t got enough, and will make an- 
other try at battering in the gate.” 

“It can’t be done with that log!” Ebenezer 
Zane cried. “ I know it well these two years 
past. A hollow maple, fit only for fire-wood ; it 
would go to pieces before even so much as splin- 
tering one plank of the gate. ” 

The savages were so deeply engaged in their 
work that one might venture to expose himself a 
trifle more than had been prudent, and Esther 
insisted on climbing up beside me that she could 
view the work. 

I might have refused her request but for the 
fact that it gave me an opportunity to hold her 


SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 


253 


close to me less she fall, and my selfishness was 
so great that I was willing she should stand in a 
place of danger so long as I could be her sup- 
port. 

“What are they winding around the log?” 
the dear girl asked, after gazing a moment at 
the work. 

Now that the question had been asked, I could 
see the savages wrapping what appeared to he a 
chain around the log, but my brain was so thick 
that I failed utterly to so much as guess their 
purpose. 

“Can it he they might load that log as one 
would a cannon ? ” she asked, when I had said it 
was indeed a chain they were winding around and 
around the hollow maple. 

I knew she had hit upon the real meaning of 
the work, and, proud of her quickness to under- 
stand the situation, I cried : 

“ Esther has hit upon the scheme ! It is to load 
that log as a cannon that they are strengthening 
it in such fashion ! ” 

A murmur of dismay could he heard from 
every side, and I saw a troubled look on Colonel 
Sheppard’s face. 

“Would it do harm, rotten as Master Zane de- 
clares it to be ? ” Esther asked, and I appealed 


254 : THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

to Master Merrill who was at the post next 
mine on the side opposite Teddy. 

“ That’s a question I’m not able to answer, 
lad,” the old hunter replied in a tone of perplex- 
ity. “ It could stand no more than one charge ; 
but if that was aimed truly for the gate, and the 
butt of the log strengthened enough to withstand 
the shock, it is possible much harm might be 
done.” 

There was not one among us, so far as I could 
judge from what was heard while I stood at my 
post, who did not fear that the savages would 
succeed in working us an injury which might not 
readily be repaired. 

If the makeshift for a gun could be discharged 
successfully but once, it would make such a 
breach as to admit of their forcing an entrance, 
because of overwhelming numbers, and with this 
thought in mind we forgot our rejoicings at hav- 
ing been able to pick off so many when they used 
the battering-ram. 

Involuntarily I held Esther yet closer to my 
side, and she was so intent upon the scene before 
her as to be apparently unconscious of what I 
did. 

During the next ten minutes or more we 
watched closely, and saw that Simon Girty was not 


SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 255 

disposed to neglect any precaution which might 
serve to make the plan a success. 

To the best of my belief every house and shed 
in the village had been searched for heavy chains, 
and enough was thus procured to make a com- 
plete wrapping around the log. Every inch was 
protected, and it seemed certain to me that this 
rude weapon would answer the renegade’s pur- 
pose. 

“ It is at the butt that the villain will have the 
most difficult work,” I heard Master Merrill say 
to his wife who, like Esther, was peering out over 
the top of the stockade. 

A single maple tree stood within ten yards of 
Ebenezer Zane’s house, between it and the fort, 
and against this did Girty place his weapon, 
counting on using the living tree to strengthen 
the butt of the rude weapon. 

More chains were used to hold it firmly in 
place, after the renegade himself had taken care- 
ful aim regardless of the shower of bullets we 
sent in that direction. 

The wooden gun was now in position, and such 
care had been taken with its construction that I 
questioned if it could be moved by so much as an 
inch. 

It was pointed directly for the stockade, and, 


256 THE defense of fort henry. 

with a heavy charge, it seemed as if the tim- 
bers of the gate must be splintered into frag- 
ments, 

I believe all of us were fascinated by this new 
danger, and more than one afterward admitted 
to me that it seemed as if the end of our defense 
had come. 

Esther stood by my side while the brutes loaded 
their weapon. 

Together, my arm around her waist, we saw 
them pour in horn after horn of powder until 
there must have been six quarts within the log. 
This was carefully rammed home, with grass for 
wadding, and while two hideous brutes did this, 
others were busy bringing sharp-cornered stones, 
pieces of iron, and quarts of bullets to make up 
the charge. 

There must have been a vent near the butt in 
order to discharge the piece, and it was probably 
bored before the log had been brought out, for I 
failed to see them at any such work. 

At last all was accomplished ; the imitation 
cannon was ready to perform its work, and the 
Indians drew off, taking shelter in the houses as 
if nothing more remained to be done. 

“ What is the meaning of that ? ” I asked my- 
self, unconsciously speaking aloud, and Esther 


SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 257 

replied promptly, as if accustomed to seeing such 
fiendish work : 

£ • They do not count on firing it until after 
night has come, when it will be safe for them to 
cross the open for the purpose of gaining an 
entrance.” 

There could be no doubt that this was their 
purpose, and my heart sank within me. 

How could our small force oppose such a horde 
once the gate was battered down ? 

“ You fear they may succeed?” she asked, 
looking me full in the face. 

“ It is not certain Simon Girty’s cannon will 
do its work,” I replied evasively. 

“ But if it does ? ” she persisted. 

“Then the end is close at hand,” I said, under- 
standing from the expression on her face that she 
wished to know the worst. 

“ How long can these few men and lads hold 
out after the gate is down ? ” 

“We would take refuge in the block-house, and 
they might find it quite a task to smoke us out.” 

“But then you could not hope to heat them 
off?” 

“No,” I replied with a sob, thinking of such 
fate as would come to the women and children 
once their defenders were slain. 


258 THE defense of fort henry. 

“Cornie,”she said, putting both hands on my 
shoulders and gazing into my eyes, “ would 
you do me the greatest favor one can do another 
at such a time ? ” 

“ Indeed I would ! If I could only die in your 
stead, such torture as they can devise would seem 
pleasant, knowing you were spared. ” 

“You can spare me,” she whispered, still look- 
ing bravely into my eyes. “ When there is no 
longer the slightest hope that we can hold out a 
moment longer, will you shoot me ? ” 

I was near to screaming with distress and ter- 
ror as she made this request, much as if it was 
some pleasure I might afford her, and yet I knew 
more than one man had shot the woman he loved 
rather than leave her to the painted fiends who 
knew no mercy. 

“Will you promise me to do that thing ? ” she 
insisted, and I, speaking as steadily as one might 
under such circumstances, replied, holding her 
yet more closely : 

“ It shall be as you say, though my heart will 
break in the doing of it.” 

“It will be the only way in which you can 
serve me,” she said solemnly, and then kissed me, 
much as Elizabeth Zane had kissed Teddy when 
she went out in the face of death. 


SIMON GIRTY’S CANNON. 259 

The dear girl slipped down from the stockade, 
I holding her by the hand to ask : 

“You will come back soon ? ” 

“Yes, very soon. I am going to see mother, 
father, and — and — the others.” 

She did not speak Henry’s name, and I could 
well understand why at such a time. 

“ I shall stand by your side until the end comes,” 
she said, looking hack after having walked away 
a few paces, and I could make no reply. 

For whatever fate might have in store, we 
would not long be kept in suspense, I realized, 
on wheeling around to continue my duties as 
sentinel. 

Already were the shadows beginning to length- 
en, and the sun was no more than half an hour 
high. 

In two hours, before the moon rose, would 
come the darkest of the night, and then Simon 
Girty’s cannon must be discharged. 

Elizabeth Zane followed Esther, and Teddy 
came over to where I stood wrapped in painful 
thought. 

“ It would seem as if the renegade had hit 
upon the proper plan at last,” he said hoarsely. 

“Aye, and before many hours we shall know 
if it is successful. Will you stand here for me 


2G0 THE DEFENSE of fort henry. 

while I go to speak with mother and the chil- 
dren ? ” 

“ Yes, and then you shall do the same for me. 
Ifc is time we said good-by, although perhaps 
such words had better remain unspoken. ” 

I could not stand there calmly talking with 
him after my promise to Esther, and hurried 
away toward the block-house in search of my 
mother, who, so some of the women said, had 
gone there to make ready supper for her family. 

She greeted me with a sad smile when I ap- 
proached ; but spoke never a word concerning 
that loaded log which was pointed toward the 
gate. 

“ You had better eat now, while there is time,” 
she said, setting food before me, and added when 
I would have refused it, “ An empty stomach is 
a poor companion in a fight. Swallow some- 
thing, Cornie dear, as your poor father would 
have done, for the children are looking upon you 
to guard them to the last.” 

It was difficult to obey ; but I did my best, al- 
though it seemed as if the food would choke me, 
and then, in nowise refreshed, made ready to 
return. 

Mother kissed me on both cheeks, and whis- 
pered in my ear, most like to hearten me : 


SIMON GIRTY-S CANNON. 


261 


“ You have ever been a good son, Cornie dear, 
and will do your full duty to the last.” 

I understood that this was her good by, for 
she could not have failed to know of the danger 
which threatened, and the tears were very near 
my eyelids when I went back to relieve Teddy. 

He came down from the narrow platform with- 
out a word, and shortly after he had gone Esther 
Hubbard came, holding up her hand that I might 
aid her to gain a place by my side. 

The darkness was creeping down upon us rap- 
idly ; around Simon Girty’s cannon stood a group 
of savages, and in the gloom I fancied it was 
possible to make out a large number drawn up 
behind the Zane house. 

“We shall not be called on to wait long,” 
Esther said in a low whisper, and while I held 
her close to me we saw a red glow from behind 
the building. 

The brutes were bringing fire with which to 
set off the wooden gun. 

Others beside us saw it, and Colonel Sheppard 
cried from somewhere in the darkness : 

6 ‘ Have a care ! Keep close watch for those who 
will make the first rush, and if the gate is carried 
away, flee to the block-house, for our stand must 
be made there rather than in the open ! ” Then 


262 THE defense of fort henry. 

to the women near at hand he said sharply, 
“ See to it that you and all the children are inside 
the building as soon as may be. There is no time 
to lose ! ” 

There was a scurrying to and fro as these orders 
were obeyed ; but the fateful moment was hot as 
near as we had fancied. 

During a full quarter of an hour Esther and I 
stood side by side watching the glow of the burn- 
ing brands, and then she exclaimed, pressing 
closer to me : 

“ Now it is to be done ! ” 

It was as she had said. I could see, by the re- 
flection of the torch he held, the painted face of 
the brute who was about to discharge the gun, 
and noted the look of exultation and satisfaction : 

Then the brand was applied ! 

A great roar, a blinding flash of light ; a noise 
as of huge hailstones falling upon the Zane 
house, and shrieks and groans ! 

Stupidly I leaned forward to see if the gate 
was shattered, although I had heard no shock, 
and an instant later came a joyful cry from 
Master Merrill : 

“ Simon Girty's cannon has burst, and all that 
crew standing near at hand must have been blown 
into eternity ! ” 


A DESERTER. 


263 


CHAPTER XV. 

A DESERTER. 

1 was not the only one in the stockade who 
stood as if bewildered, staring out into the dark- 
ness unable for the moment to realize that Simon 
Girty’s cannon had simply been an engine of 
destruction to his villainous crew. 

I question if there was a man among us who 
had not believed that, bound with chains and re- 
enforced at the butt by a living tree, the wooden 
cannon would send, with reasonably true aim, at 
least one discharge, which might probably be 
sufficient to work our undoing. 

Certain it is none foresaw such a result as 
followed the application of the fire, and all were 
more or less dazed because this apparently for- 
midable engine of destruction had worked us no 
harm whatsoever. 

Esther stood by my side silent and motionless, 
peering into the gloom which seemed all the 
greater because of having so lately been lighted 
up by the glare of burning powder, and then her 


264 THE defense of fort henry. 

nerves gave way beneath the terrible strain which 
had been upon them. 

She sank down upon the narrow platform, sob- 
bing and crying as though overcome by deepest 
affliction. 

In the hour of danger, at the moment when it 
seemed as if the end was near at hand, the brave 
girl had stood erect, facing the worst without so 
much as flinching ; but now that we were safe 
again for the time being, her womanly nature 
asserted itself. 

I leaned over the dear girl as if she was needing 
comfort ; but immediately after understood that 
hers were tears of joy and relief, and it would be 
wisest to let them flow unchecked. 

It was while I stood bending over her that the 
people in the block-house came to understand 
that they were respited once more, and all rushed 
out of the building into the open, the murmur of 
their voices sounding like as to the buzzing of 
bees. 

Husbands embraced wives, lovers their sweet- 
hearts, mothers their children, and so on until it 
was, as Master Merrill expressed it, like as if one 
had suddenly come upon a kissing-bee, where each 
was striving to see how much execution might 
be done in the shortest possible space of time. 


A DESERTER. 265 

That remnant of the settlers on .Wheeling Creek 
had good cause for rejoicing. 

Twenty times over since forsaking their homes 
had they faced most imminent danger ; but never 
was death or captivity so near the women and 
children as when Simon Girty’s cannon, loaded 
and primed, was aimed at the gate of the stock- 
ade. 

How much damage the hollow log with its 
heavy load had done to those who fashioned it into 
a cannon, we could not say because of the dark- 
ness which shrouded everything from view ; hut 
it was reasonable to suppose that all standing 
near about when the explosion came had been 
killed or wounded, to say nothing of those who 
were drawn up directly behind it, for the flying 
missiles, forced out by such a heavy charge of 
powder, scattered in every direction, and w T ith 
fearful force. 

We knew beyond a peradventure, however, that 
this experiment had cost the enemy dearly, and 
there was in the hearts of all most likely, as in 
mine, the great hope that, having been unable to 
lessen the number of the defenders, and yet suffer- 
ing great loss themselves, the painted crew would 
grow disheartened and give up the siege. 

Esther soon recovered her composure, begging 


266 the defense of fort henry. 

me to pardon her for having been so cowardly, 
and concerning what passed between us on that 
particular subject which can be of no interest to 
the reader, it is not necessary anything be set 
down on these pages. 

When she was herself again, and had clambered 
down from the stockade to greet the members of 
her family, whom she had never expected to meet, 
again in this life, I called out to Master Merrill, 
asking how much of damage he believed the can- 
non had inflicted upon the enemy. 

“ More than we could have done in two days of 
such fighting as has been going on, lad,” the old 
hunter replied, in a tone of satisfaction. 

“ And think you they will draw off now ?” I 
asked hopefully. 

“ That is a- question which none save Simon 
Girty can answer, lad. Were the savages here 
under the leadership of some Indian, I should say 
we might count on their dispersing ’twixt now 
and sunrise ; but with that renegade to hold them 
up to their work, it is beyond me to even guess 
what is like to be done.” 

Then the voice of Colonel Sheppard came out 
from the darkness, warning the sentinels to be on 
the alert, because in their desperation the blood- 
thirsty crew might make a rush for the gate, and, 


A DESERTER. 


267 

taking us by surprise, as it were, succeed in effect- 
ing an entrance even while we were congratu- 
lating ourselves that the danger was well nigh 
passed. 

“ Do not be lulled into security by the probable 
injury which has been done them,” he said ear- 
nestly. “ If the top of the log gave way, rather 
than the sides, it may be they have escaped with 
but trifling loss, and I warn you that now, more 
than at any other time, must we be on the alert. 
The women and children are to return immedi- 
ately to the block-house, and there remain silent, 
at least until the moon has risen, for we must de- 
pend upon our sense of hearing while it is impos- 
sible to use our eyes.” 

It was a wise command, and yet I regretted 
that it had been given so soon, because of having 
counted on meeting my mother, if for no longer 
time than would enable me to clasp her by the 
hands after that good-by which we believed would 
be our last. 

We ceased our speaking to obey the orders of 
the colonel, and a few moments later such of the 
girls and younger women as previously had been 
detailed to aid the sentinels by recharging the 
weapons, came once more to their posts of duty. 

Again Esther stood just beneath the platform 


268 TnE DEFENSE of fort henry. 

with the spare muskets and the store of ammuni- 
tion ; but no words passed between us. 

We were doing our feeble best to guard the 
others, and this was not a time when we might 
indulge in conversation. 

Vainly straining our eyes into the darkness on 
the alert for the lightest sound which might pro- 
claim another attack, it was necessary the utmost 
silence he preserved within jhe stockade lest the 
crafty foe should find it possible to creep up on 
us, and our duty was to prevent them gaining a 
position at the foot of the stockade, where we 
might not be able to come at them without expos- 
ing ourselves. 

The moments passed slowly. 

One could almost believe that something had 
occurred to prevent the rising of the moon, for it 
was to me as if midnight had already come before 
there was any lightening of the gloom. 

Esther was only a shadowy outline, as I looked 
down upon her from my perch on the platform, 
and Teddy and Master Merrill, who stood nearest 
me on either side, could not be distinguished. 

One needed not a vivid imagination to give him 
the impression that he was entirely alone within 
the stockade, and at such a time the task of 
standing watch was most trying to the nerves. 


A DESERTER, 


269 


I believe there was more of timorousness in my 
mind during that short time than at any other, 
save during the first few moments when we found 
ourselves ambushed. 

Then came that welcome light in the sky which 
told of the moon’s rising ; faint at first ; but re- 
viving a lad who was rapidly growing faint- 
hearted as nothing save a sense of absolute safety 
could have done, ane I leaned over to whisper to 
Esther : 

“ It will soon be light ; the moon is showing 
herself.” 

A sigh of relief from the dear girl told that she 
had been suffering as much because of the dark- 
ness and the silence as myself, and then her hand 
was raised that I might aid her in clambering up 
beside me. 

It was only the faintest lightening of the gloom . 
over the tree-tops that had caused such a lifting 
of the burden from my heart ; but it increased 
slowly, yet surely, until we saw that thin line of 
golden hue, and knew there was no longer any 
immediate danger the enemy would make an 
attack. 

Like unto a promise of safety was that disk of 
light which crept up higher and higher above the 
tree-tops until we could see all the intervening 


270 THE defense of fort henry. 

space between the fort and the village, and knew 
that the most arduous of our labors were come to 
an end, during this night at least. 

Now the anxious women came out from the 
block-house ; the sentinels permitted themselves 
to move to and fro on the narrow platforms 
where they had crouched motionless so long, and 
the hum of congratulations could be heard here 
and there as the besieged spoke with each other 
concerning all that occurred since the going down 
of the sun. 

Esther was not minded to remain on this post 
with me in full view of all the garrison ; but in- 
sisted upon descending when the moon first 
showed herself, and those who glanced that way, 
when surrounding objects were revealed to view, 
saw her standing demurely in the position to 
which she had been assigned. 

My mother ventured out from the block-house, 
and, looking around until seeing me, came di- 
rectly toward the post, first saluting Esther affec- 
tionately, and then saying : 

“You have been long on duty, my son, and 
now is come the time when you may gain rest. 
Let me take your place, and between Esther and 
I we surely shall keep as sharp watch as you.” 

Although it had been many hours since my 


A DESERTER. 


271 


eyes were closed in slumber, I had no desire for 
rest ; all that had occurred since the rising of the 
sun affected me much as a long season of repose 
might have done, and I felt strong and courageous 
enough to remain there until morning without 
thought of weariness. 

Nor was I pleased at the idea of being separated 
from the girl who had stood by my side so bravely 
when the danger was greatest ; yet I managed 
to say, much as if it would give me the greatest 
pleasure : 

“ Take Esther with you, mother. She needs 
rest more than I, and you may bring me some- 
thing to eat. I could not sleep even though you 
and she took my place, as may well be imagined, 
therefore look to yourselves, you two women, in 
order to be fresh for the morrow’s work.” 

“Go you into the block-house, my dear lad, 
and there get what you may in the way of 
food. If it so be you are not willing to accept our 
services, it is better you move about a bit than to 
stand in one place so long.” 

I leaped down at once, really glad of an oppor- 
tunity to look around the stockade, and talk with 
those who were better able to judge of the 
situation than I, while my mother, fearing 
lest the lack of one sentinel might work us 


272 THE defense of fort henry. 

harm, clambered up on the platform, followed by 
Esther. 

At any time those two were as well able to 
guard the post as I, and perhaps better, therefore 
no misgivings were in my heart as I went toward 
the block-house, taking in the line of stockade 
on my way. 

On arriving at the post where Colonel Sheppard 
stood doing sentinel duty like the meanest among 
us, I halted to explain why I had seemingly de- 
serted my station, and he replied with so much 
of friendliness in his tones that it was as if I 
spoke to a comrade : 

“ You did well, lad, to take advantage of the 
opportunity. Y our mother will keep strict watch, 
and those who have stood on duty so long need 
something in the way of a change.” 

“ Have you seen anything of the enemy, sir ?” 
I ventured to ask, emboldened by his kindliness. 

“ Hot so much as a feather since the moon 
arose. ” 

“ Think you the bursting of the cannon effected 
much injury among them ?” 

“ I do not understand how it could have failed 
to kill and wound many ; but they have taken 
good care we shall not get any idea of what has 
been done, having not only carried away the dead 


A DESERTER. 


m 

and the wounded, but removed all traces of the 
cannon, so far as I can see. It is certain there 
will be no further move made on this side the fort 
to-night.” 

Keassured by the positive tone in which he 
spoke, I continued on leisurely, speaking first 
with this man and, then with that regarding the 
situation, and getting from each much of cheer. 

I vras not the only one who had left his post, 
for here and there I saw a woman on the plat- 
form, musket in hand, apparently as much on 
the alert as the oldest hunter in the garrison. 

Just before arriving at the block-house Teddy 
McLaughlin came up breathless from running, 
and I asked, although there was little need of the 
question : 

“ Has Elizabeth Zane taken your post ? ” 

“Aye, even as Esther Hubbard relieved you. 
Your mother told me you had set out for some- 
thing in the way of supper, and since that last 
scheme of Simon Girty’s went so far awry, my 
appetite has increased wonderfully. For a time 
it seemed, Cornie Dunbar, as if we might never 
need food again.” 

Then he gripped me yet more firmly by the 
hand as if by way of congratulation, and we two 

lads went into the block-house, which was de- 
18 


27± THE defense of fort henry. 

serted by all save sleeping children and Henry 
Hubbard. 

For the moment I was not troubled at seeing 
him there. It seemed but natural he should have 
gathered with the children, for in point of man- 
liness he was the youngest among them. 

Teddy and I helped ourselves to food wherever 
it might be found, regardless of ownership, and 
while we were eating, giving no more attention 
to young Hubbard than we would to a tame rab- 
bit, a sudden thought came to me like a flash of 
light. 

Turning upon him quickly I asked, perhaps 
with more of anger in my tone than should have 
been shown to one so weak-minded : 

“ When did you leave your post ? ” 

I knew he had not been relieved from duty 
during the afternoon, and was positive that all 
who could be depended upon were stationed at 
that side the stockade nearest the settlement 
when the savages had made ready the chain- 
bound maple log. 

“I came in at dark,” he mumbled, speaking so 
indistinctly that it was with difficulty I could 
understand the reply. 

“ Who took your place ?” 

u I don’t know.” 


A DESERTER. 


275 


“ Did Colonel Sheppard order you to come in ? ” 

The coward hesitated, shifted his eyes here and 
there as if bethinking himself it were well to run 
away, and I, getting an inkling by this time of 
what had been done, stepped directly in front of 
him as I asked sharply, shaking the coward by 
the shoulder as warning that he speak quickly 
and truly : 

“ Who ordered you to leave your post ?” 

“ No one.” 

He was now half crying, and Teddy, under- 
standing the drift of my questions, leaped toward 
us as he asked anxiously : 

“ Did you come away leaving that portion of 
the stockade unguarded ? ” 

“It was dark ; I could see nothing, and there 
is no reason why any one remain there. Be- 
sides, I was alone, and if the Indians made an 
attack I had no means of checking them.” 

It seemed strange then, as it does now, that a 
lad of Henry Hubbard’s age, knowing full well 
all the dangers which threatened, and under- 
standing what might come in case of carelessness 
or neglect, should walk deliberately away from 
his post of duty, because, forsooth, it was dark, 
and he was alone. 

However, it was not in my mind at the mo- 


276 THE defense of fort henry. 

ment that any serious misfortune could befall us 
because of this coward’s action ; but only a sense 
of anger that he should thus have neglected his 
duty, exposing to peril, not only strangers, but 
his own kith and kin who must have been dear to 
him, however much of cowardice was in his 
heart. 

But for Esther I would have given the lad such 
a tongue lashing as he could not soon forget ; 
the thought of her checked the angry words, and 
I turned away, striving with difficulty to veil the 
contempt which I felt for him. 

Teddy had no reason for withholding harsh 
words, and during two or three minutes he read 
young Hubbard a lesson upon duty in general, 
and the neglect to perform his full duty at such 
a time in particular, until the culprit burst into 
a violent fit of tears. 

“ Leave him alone,” I said impatiently. “No 
good can come of bandying words with such as 
he.” 

“ I fail to see that we bandied words,” Teddy 
said with a laugh, having fully recovered from 
his anger. “ He is too cowardly even to make a 
reply.” 

Then he would have continued his interrupted 
supper but I, apprehensive of danger even when 


A DESERTER. 


277 


it did not seem possible any threatened, proposed 
that we. first have a look around that side of the 
stockade nearest the thicket, and then report to 
Colonel Sheppard why no sentinel was on duty 
there. 

“ Take the food in your hand ; you can eat it 
as well while we are walking, as to sit here in 
comfort. I have a desire to see how matters may 
be going on that side the fort.” 

“ There is little need of it,” Teddy said laugh- 
ingly, gathering up a handful of provisions as I 
had suggested ; “ but since it will please you, 
well and good. The savages are disheartened by 
the bursting of their cannon, and will keep well 
under cover until Simon Girty can revive their 
courage.” 

I hastened to assure him that I was not giving 
myself up to foolish fears ; but simply obeying a 
desire which was strong upon me because during 
two hours of black darkness no one had guarded 
this side of the stockade. 

“ It will take but a minute to make certain 
that all is well, as I know it must be, and then a 
sentinel can be placed at that point if the colonel 
thinks best.” 

Well, we walked leisurely from the block-house, 
past the building where the men were quartered* 


278 THE DEFENSE of fort henry. 

and thence to each sentry’s post in turn, talking 
of this thing or of that, I pressing the conversa- 
tion to drown the sense of apprehension which 
had suddenly come upon us. 

So far as we could see on either hand every- 
thing was as it should be, and I was beginning 
to reproach myself for having given way to fears 
which were akin to timorousness, when it ap- 
peared to me as if along the foot of the stockade, 
inside, the earth had been thrown up since I was 
there last. 

Certain it was that, at the base of the logs, ex- 
tending twelve feet, perhaps, was a dark mass, 
and, saying no word to Teddy lest he should laugh 
at me who was raised in the woods at being scared 
by an owl, I left his side and stepped nearer this 
seeming bank of earth. 

My foot was nearly upon it before I saw that 
which sent a chill of fear into my heart until I 
was nigh to crying aloud in terror. 

Two half-naked savages had clambered up the 
stockade, and, most like hearing our voices, had 
thrown themselves down at the base of the logs 
in such a fashion that one might well mistake 
them for what I had at first supposed they were 
— a fresh bank of earth turned up to strengthen 
the timbers. 



With a loud cry I threw myself upon the nearest brute, hoping 
to prevent him from rising. — Page 279. Defense of Fort Henry. 




















» 



































































t 




V 












































A DESERTER. 


279 


Teddy and I were unarmed, save for the knives 
in our belts, and in the merest fraction of time, 
as I hesitated whether it would be safe to first 
give an alarm and then attack the foe, a cry from 
my comrade caused me to look up quickly. 

There above the ends of the logs I saw a tuft 
of feathers surmounting a painted face. 

The two Indians who had already effected an 
entrance were waiting for reinforcements, and 
but for what was fear caused by timorousness in 
me, half an hundred might have gotten inside 
before any one of the defenders were aware of the 
fact. 

There was no longer time for hesitation. 

Teddy’s cry betrayed the fact that we were 
knowing of this new danger, and those savages 
who had secreted themselves so cunningly started 
to leap to their feet, while he whose head we had 
just seen dropped suddenly out of sight. 

With a loud cry, intended to warn those con- 
fident ones on the other side the stockade, I threw 
myself upon the nearest brute, hoping it might 
be possible to prevent him from rising, and at the 
same time believing that a hand-to-hand en- 
counter, armed only with a knife as I was, would 
prove fatal to me. 

Not until I had leaped did Teddy understand 


280 THE defense of fort henry. 

the reason for my sudden movement, and then a 
second Indian was nearly on his feet. 

I heard the lad cry out, even as I had done, and 
after that there was no opportunity for me to 
know what he might be doing, because the task 
which I had undertaken demanded all my mind 
and strength. 

Fortunately I had gripped the scoundrel by the 
throat, throwing myself partially on his back in 
such fashion, that he could not strike at me save 
by reaching around behind him, and to gain his 
feet it must be with my clutch shutting off his 
breath. 

At the moment of leaping I saw the brute’s 
musket lying close by the stockade ; but it was 
useless both for me and for him, since neither of 
us could come at it, or, having done so, could use 
it while thus struggling. 

He raised his body upward, staggering to one 
knee, I clinging on his throat with all my 
strength. 

Then it was he threw his full weight against 
the logs with the idea of crushing me. 

It was as if I felt my ribs splinter ; the breath 
was literally forced out of my body ; but, fortu- 
nately, there was in my mind the knowledge that 
to relax the grasp ever so slightly would be cer- 


A DESERTER. 


281 


tain death, and I believe, had my life been taken 
then, he would have found it difficult to wrench 
apart the fingers which encircled his throat. 

I could not long hold myself in that position ; 
yet movement was beyond me even had it been 
possible. 

To use my knife I must let go the hold with one 
hand, and that was not to be thought of. 

I kicked against his legs, hardly conscious of 
what I did, most like causing no pain, and again 
he forced himself backward against the stockade 
until it seemed that my body must have literally 
been flattened. 

Then with a mighty effort he put his shoulders 
back, bringing my head upon the logs with a 
force that caused seeming sparks of fire to dart 
before my eyes, and I knew nothing more. 


282 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER XVI. 

FRIENDS. 

When I came once more to know that I was 
alive, a crowd of women surrounded me, and but 
a short distance away I could see Colonel Shep- 
pard and Master Merrill ; but Teddy was not in 
sight, and as memory came back until I under- 
stood that my last knowledge had been of grap- 
pling with the Indian, I feared that my comrade 
was dead. 

There was in my mind a certain dim recollec- 
tion that Teddy had not leaped upon his foe as 
quickly as I upon mine, and in that brief instant 
of delay the savage might readily have over- 
powered him. 

Trying to move ever so slightly caused great 
pain, and then I realized that my enemy had 
pounded me against the wall, with greater force 
even than I was conscious of at the moment. 

All this came into my mind as does a dream, 
until finally I saw that my mother and Esther 


FRIENDS. 283 

were bending over me, and then all my senses 
returned in full strength. 

“ What of the savages ? ” I asked. 

While the question might have sounded like 
such an one as the bravest of brave men would 
ask, it was not spoken by me because my only 
thought was for the safety of others. I feared 
lest they had escaped observation, and were yet 
inside the stockade where they might aid their 
brutish companions to gain entrance. 

“They will do no harm,” my mother said 
soothingly, and Esther added : 

“You and Teddy McLaughlin must have been 
sent to this place by God, otherwise the foe had 
gained an entrance secretly.” 

Stupid as I was from the effects of the pound- 
ing received, the words came to my lips which 
would have told her, if she did not know it before, 
that through her brother’s cowardice and folly 
had it become possible for the foe to creep in on 
us ; but, fortunately, I realized in time to check 
my tongue, that this was no speech to make to 
the sister of him who had come nigh bringing 
death upon upon us all, but instead I asked : 

“Where is Teddy ? ” 

“Yonder, being cared for by those who have 
the right to be nearest him at such a time.” 


284 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ Is he wounded badly ? ” 

“A knife thrust through the arm, is, I hope* 
the only injury he received,” Esther replied 
softly. “ Master Merrill, having examined him, 
declares that it is not serious.” 

It was sweet to be thus attended, and I lay back 
upon the pillow formed of some garment, yield- 
ing myself to the pleasure which under some 
circumstances comes to one who is helpless, when 
I understood as if never having known it before, 
the weakness of the garrison, and forced myself 
to sit upright, although the movement caused 
severest pain. 

“ Lie down,” my mother said, using gentle 
force with the command ; but I insisted on sit- 
ting up, saying as I did so : 

“ Beyond the crushing that brute did, I am none 
the worse, and it is necessary every man be on 
duty, for where there are so few one cannot permit 
himself to give much heed to his own body.” 

“ Colonel Sheppard’s command is that you go 
into the block-house as soon as it is possible to 
rise, and there remain until morning, for he 
has little fear of an attack while the moon shines 
so brightly,” Esther Hubbard said, but I shook 
my head decidedly, replying with the air of a 
perverse boy : 


FRIENDS. 


285 

“The moon was even brighter when those 
scoundrels crept over the stockade ” 

“That will not occur again this night,” Col- 
onel Sheppard said quickly, stepping to my side. 
“You two lads are not really needed on guard, 
and it is a duty to do all in your power toward' 
recovering from the injuries, so you shall soon be 
able to stand at the post musket in hand. You 
may be sorely needed before morning, and a bit 
of care now will be much like the mending of a 
musket lock when it is worn, so that it may be 
ready for hard service later on.” 

To such speech as this I could make no reply, 
save by saying that I was ready to do as he had 
ordered, and, leaning upon Esther when perhaps 
I did not really require the support, I suffered 
myself to be led to the block- house, whither Teddy 
was brought ten minutes later, his arm in a sling, 
but his face bright, as if the Indian who dealt the 
wound had done him a most friendly favor. 

Shortly after I learned what had occurred while 
I was deprived of consciousness. 

It appears that Master Merrill had just left his 
post in obedience to his wife’s desire to come into 
the block-house for food, when he heard my cry, 
and, old hunter that he was, immediately guessed 
its meaning. 


286 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ The savages are coming in by this way,” he 
shouted, stopping only long enough to seize a 
musket from the hands of one of the women 
before he came to the rescue. 

In a twinkling every post on that side of the 
stockade overlooking the settlement would have 
been abandoned, but for Colonel Sheppard’s 'pres- 
ence of mind. 

Comprehending the situation as quickly as had 
Master Merrill, he called off the names of those 
who were to remain as sentinels, ordering the 
others to follow him, and close upon the heels of 
the old hunter they came, as strong a force as 
could be spared from any one portion of the 
fortification. 

When Master Merrill arrived within view of 
what was happening, the Indian whom I had 
grappled was tearing my fingers from his throat 
in order that he might turn and strike a fatal 
blow. 

A bullet from Master Merrill’s musket put him 
beyond the possibility of shedding more blood. 

Then the danger being over at this point, I was 
left lying upon the ground while the rescuers ran 
to where Teddy was rapidly being worsted, the 
Indian having inflicted one wound which, causing 
the blood to flow freely, would speedily have 


FRIENDS. 287 

weakened the lad so that he would not continue 
the struggle. 

He had made a valiant fight, so every one said, 
and even though Elizebath Zane had not openly 
declared she did a wrong in accusing him of cow- 
ardice, that charge would have been disproven in 
the face of all within the stockade, for surely had 
Teddy and I saved that company of women and 
children from worse than death. 

All this was told me by Esther while my mother 
made ready such simples as were at her command 
with which to bathe my bruised body, and it can 
well be imagined that the dear girl was not nig- 
gardly in her words of praise. 

As for the matter of that, I understood from 
the looks and actions of all around me that my 
comrade and I were given the credit of having 
done a brave deed, when, as a matter of fact, we 
came upon the fight unintentionally in such 
manner it could not be avoided. 

So far as the attack upon our settlement and 
the defense of Fort Henry is concerned, there is 
no good reason why I should set down all which 
was said and done by Teddy and Elizabeth Zane, 
Esther Hubbard or myself, while we two lads re- 
mained in the block-house coddled as invalids. 

It is enough if I say that we remained there 


288 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

until near about midnight, cared for by loving 
hands as if we had been children, and then re- 
luctantly, so far as personal gratification went, I 
felt forced to make a change in the situation. 

At first my mother and Esther refused to listen 
when I declared it was my duty to go out and 
join the little band of defenders ; but after showing 
that I was none the worse for wear, save in the 
matter of being sore and stiff at the joints, they 
ceased protesting, and no sooner had I gained my 
feet than Teddy, who was sitting a short distance 
from me, also sprang up. 

" I can stand guard as well with one arm as 
though I had the use of both,” he said decidedly, 
“ and while I watch some weary man may sleep.” 

At this Elizabeth Zane broke out vehemently 
against his venturing forth ; but she also became 
silent when he made the same plea as had I ; but 
adding to it words, which, under the circum- 
stances, could not be answered : 

“ If one who has been of some little service be- 
lieves it necessary to remain off duty a full night 
because of a trifling wound, how long would we 
have any one left to stand guard ? Cornie and I 
can yet do the work of men, and surely it is 
needed.” 

With that we went out from the block-house, 


FRIENDS. 


289 


leaving the women behind, and having come to 
where Colonel Sheppard was posted, presented 
ourselves for duty. 

“You should have stayed where you could be 
cared for,” he said sharply. “ Such were my 
orders.” 

“We remained, sir, until there was no longer 
any need, and are come now to relieve those who 
can sleep,” I said respectfully. “ Later, when it 
is possible, we two lads will rest. ” 

He directed each of us without further parley 
to the posts which we should take. 

As we were going to them, the thought came 
to my mind of the danger to which we had been 
exposed, and I asked in such a manner as could 
give no offense : 

“Who is on guard nearest the thicket, sir ?” 

“ Merrill, the hunter, and you need have no 
fear that any other of the savages will find en- 
trance, as easily as did those whom you dis- 
covered.” 

Well, we went on duty again, well content with 
ourselves as can be fancied, and it so chanced 
that our posts were near each other where we 
might talk now, while it was so light that one’s 
ears were not as useful in the sentinel duty as 
his eyes. 

19 


290 THE defense of fort henry. 

There was little to be done save keep one’s self 
well protected, for as we were told by those whom 
we relieved, the savages were on the alert again 
to pick us off while keeping themselves screened 
from view in the dwellings of the settlement. 

We decided, Teddy and I, that it was not prob- 
able there would be another alarm on this night, 
for unless the savages were more venturesome 
than such brutes had ever been known, there 
would be no attack upon the fort while it was so 
light and all hands remained on the alert. 

Thus did we prove again how short sighted 
even those whose senses are sharpened by danger, 
may be. 

The hours passed on slowly, and yet not 
wearily. 

When we had been there perhaps half an hour 
Elizabeth and Esther came out to aid in standing 
watch ; but we urged them to return to the block- 
house where it might be possible to sleep, for 
when morning came certain of the women must 
take our places because by that time exhausted 
nature would insist upon our gaining some rest. 

They returned reluctantly ; but I could have 
sworn Esther Hubbard was more inclined to go 
than I to lose her company, for it would have 
been exceedingly pleasant to stand on guard with 


FRIENDS. 


291 

her when one had no need to use all his faculties 
in the performance of duty. 

These two were the only women astir at this 
time in the night, and it spoke eloquently of their 
desire to aid, that they should insist upon sharing 
the labors of the men. 

When we were alone once more, save for the 
occasional tours of the posts which Colonel Shep- 
pard made, Teddy and I spoke much of the past, 
but never of that night when his brother and my 
father were in the hands of the savages, suffering 
all the tortures which their fiendish hands could 
inflict. 

Without having any absolute knowledge of the 
passage of time, I should say it was past three 
o’clock in the morning when we who were guard- 
ing that side of the stockade nearest the village 
observed a motion among the foe, and had more 
than one opportunity of sending a bullet among 
them with proper effect. 

Simon Girty’s crew were running to and fro 
among the dwellings silently, as if mustering 
their full force, and Teddy said to me in a low 
tone, lest he should be overheard by the others : 

“Now indeed has come the time when they 
will make a desperate assault, and unless for- 
tune favors us far beyond our deserts, I fail to 


292 THE defense of fort henry. 

see why they should not overrun us by sheer force 
of numbers. ” 

I was of much the same belief as my comrade. 

That some movement was about to be made we 
knew full well, otherwise the brutes, having kept 
out of sight thus far, would have been less will- 
ing to expose themselves to our fire, knowing by 
experience that we seldom wasted a bullet. 

Our elders viewed this new skulking to and fro 
much as had Teddy and I, although it seemed 
strange the enemy should make an attack, when, 
thanks to the moon, not so much as a squirrel 
could have crossed the open space lying between 
us and the settlement without our noting the 
fact. 

Colonel Sheppard walked hurriedly to and fro, 
enjoining each of us to be on the alert, ready to 
repel a rush which seemed imminent, and even 
went so far as to arouse a sufficient number of 
women that we might have aid in reloading our 
weapons. 

Once more Esther stood just beneath the plat- 
form on which I crouched, and she took good 
heed that the two spare muskets allotted me were 
in serviceable condition. 

Again other women stood ready to clean such 
guns as had become foul from rapid use, and the 


FRIENDS. 


293 


little garrison was as nearly ready as might be to 
repel an assault, every one realizing what would 
probably be the result. 

Then, suddenly, the report of a musket beyond 
the settlement rang out clear and distinct, and to 
my ears it sounded like thunder, hut yet was the 
sweetest music I ever heard. 

White men must be approaching, for the In- 
dians would not have sent a shot in that direc- 
tion otherwise. 

That signal of relief was heard by all who were 
awake, and yet there was no cheering ; no de- 
monstration of joy, although it meant perhaps 
the saving of our lives, however small a party 
might be approaching, for with but half-a-dozen 
men added to our numbers we were in fair condi- 
tion to hold out against Simon Girty’s crew. 

There was no exultant shout, as I have said ; 
but from every side one could hear a low yet 
fervent exclamation, smothered as if there was 
danger in too much noise. 

“Can it really be white men?” Esther asked 
anxiously, stretching forth her hands that I might 
help her on to the platform. “ Can it be that at 
last we shall have the assistance which is so sorely 
needed ? ” 

“ It must be true,” I replied, and then literally 


294 : THE defense of fort henry. 

winced, as the thought came that there was little 
hope friends were coming in such numbers as 
would warrant their fighting a passage through 
that band of Indians. 

After the single report of a musket one might 
have counted ten before another sound was heard, 
and then half-a-dozen guns spoke, replied to by a 
volley from the log-houses, and I said to Esther, 
clasping her hand in heartfelt thanksgiving : 

“Whoever is near at hand has decided to give 
those brutes battle, and it is our work to take part 
in the struggle. ” 

I expected each instant to hear Colonel Shep- 
pard call off the names of those who should sally 
forth to receive the newcomers ; but he remained 
silent until one man asked angrily : 

“ Are we to stand here idle while friends are 
doing their utmost to get at us ? Are we to raise 
no hand at such a time ? ” 

“Not with my consent,” Colonel Sheppard re- 
plied sharply. “It would be of no avail to send 
less than six or eight, and if they failed to return 
what would be the result ? God grant that those 
brave fellows who are coming toward us may 
succeed in gaining the stockade ; but our duty — 
the duty we owe the women and children — is to re- 
main here doing what may be possible from within 


FRIENDS. 


295 


the fort, never taking the chances of so reducing 
the small force that further defense would be im- 
possible. ” 

I realized fully the wisdom of his decision, and 
yet chafed under the restraint as the reports of 
muskets sounded out more rapidly, telling that 
those who would aid were doing desperate battle. 

The hope which sprang up so suddenly in my 
heart after hearing the first shot died out quickly 
as I came to believe that it was almost impos- 
sible such number of settlers as might have been 
gathered in that region, could make their way 
through Girty’s horde of savages. 

We no longer saw an Indian ; but knew from 
the reports of the weapons that they must be 
beyond the settlement, and for the moment I be- 
lieved our commander was doing a terrible in- 
justice to those who were risking their lives in 
our behalf. 

“ Stand ready, men,” the colonel cried a few 
moments later. ‘ ‘ If those brave fellows succeed 
in beating back the savages ever so little, our 
time will come, and we should be able to do good 
work from the stockade. Take careful aim at 
the first who shows himself ; but be on your guard 
against shooting until it is known beyond a per- 
adventure that your target be an Indian ! ” 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


It was absolutely painful to stand there musket 
in hand, burning for an opportunity to aid those 
gallant fellows who were pressing toward us, and 
yet unable to strike the lightest blow. 

I panted as if from long running, because of 
my eagerness to do some execution, and uncon- 
sciously looked from side to side, thinking dimly 
that perchance those nearest might be more for- 
tunate than I. 

Thus it was that my eyes chanced to fall upon 
Teddy McLaughlin. 

He had thrown off the sling from his wounded 
arm lest it should hamper his movements, and 
w T as standing with gun poised, immovable as a 
statue, ready to take advantage of the first oppor- 
tunity which presented itself. 

Colonel Sheppard was also on the stockade, and 
if the moment did come that we might take part 
in the battle, I doubted not that many of Girty’s 
brutish following would be speedily put beyond 
the power to do mischief. 

They fought well, those brave fellows who were 
coming to take part in the defense of the fort, and 
one could understand there was no wasting of 
ammunition, for the shots came singly, now and 
then, as if those who fired were certain of their 
aim before discharging the weapons, while it was 


FRIENDS. 


297 


as though the Indians sent their bullets at ran- 
dom, the one desire being to make as much noise 
as possible. 

I screamed with joy, and heard those nearest 
me shouting gleefully when finally the Indians 
were forced back until we saw a dozen or more 
running at full speed for the Zane house. 

Then our muskets rang out, and we were of 
some assistance to those who came toward us, for 
at every volley we lessened the number of Simon 
Girty’s villains by fully eight. 

Esther had slipped down from her station on 
the platform even as I took aim, and when my 
musket was discharged she passed a loaded one 
up to me, as did the other women who served the 
sentinels, and we fired two volleys into the painted 
brutes before they slunk out of sight. 

Five minutes later I was taking aim at a figure 
which had come out from behind one of the build- 
ings to gain the shelter of the tree which had 
served as the butt of Girty’s cannon, when I un- 
derstood it was a white man. 

An instant later and I might have killed a 
friend ! 

“ They are working this way for a surety ! ” I 
cried with joy. u Look behind yonder tree ! ” 

“ Be careful of your aim,” Colonel Sheppard 


298 THE DEFENSE of fort henr 

said harshly. “Be certain before you fire, else 
a great mischief may be done ! ” 

And we were certain. One after another came 
in view, leaping from this point of vantage to 
that, and emptying their weapons as rapidly as 
it was possible to reload them, in order to keep 
back the foe, until I had counted fifteen. 

Then they had gathered at the end of the Zane 
house nearest us, ready for a dash into the fort. 

“ There are fifteen of them,” I cried to Esther, 
as she exchanged my empty musket for one that 
was loaded. “ Fifteen, and if it so be all gain 
the fort, we may count ourselves as saved ! Do 
you hear, Esther ? Saved ! When we had be- 
lieved death could be our only portion ! ” 

“ They have yet to pass over sixty yards of open 
field,” she said tremulously, and I checked my 
glee, lest an indulgence in rejoicing should bring 
yet greater despondency in case the attempt 
even now was a failure, for indeed there were 
many chances against all of them getting within 
the stockade. 

Master Merrill, who had been relieved from 
duty on the opposite side of the fortification by 
his wife, now joined the colonel at the gate, and 
we standing guard understood that these two 
would open the way for those who should live 


FRIENDS. 299 

long enough to cross the cleared space which was 
commanded by the weapons of the savages. 

I expected to see the whole force dart toward 
us, instead of which one man left the party, run- 
ning like a deer toward the gate, the bullets of 
the Indians whistling around him as they had 
around Elizabeth Zane ; but he came on more 
swiftly because of not being hampered by a bur- 
den, and we who viewed this chase against death, 
shouted for the colonel and Master Merrill to open 
the gate. 

The man entered, and, as if his venture had 
been but nothing, leaped up on the platform be- 
side me to share in the work of aiding his com- 
rades when they should cross the clearing. 

He was a stranger to me ; but yet seemed like 
a dear friend because of the service be would 
render. 

“You have come in good time, sir,” I said, 
“ for until we heard the report of your weapons 
our case seemed hopeless.” 

“We are not yet here,” he replied grimly, 
standing ready to shoot at the first sight of an 
enemy, and for the second time was I checked in 
my rejoicings. 


300 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

REINFORCEMENTS. 

Although those who would aid us were so 
near, not above sixty yards from the gate of the 
fort, much time was spent before the last man 
stood inside the stockade, and we were again pre- 
pared to meet any attack which the Indians 
might make. 

The party, as we soon learned, was led by Col- 
onel Swearingen, who had come to our relief be- 
cause of the information carried up the river by 
Master Mansfield, and had enlisted fourteen com- 
rades to assist in the generous task. 

This party numbered but fifteen w r hen they 
started, and there were fifteen men uninjured 
after they gained the shelter of Ebenezer Zane’s 
house. 

These brave fellows, on arriving within sight 
of the foe which menaced Fort Henry, set about 
fighting their way through, fearing we might be 
so sorely pressed that an hour more or less would 
work irreparable injury, therefore instead of at- 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


301 


tempting to gain the stockade by a detour or 
stratagem, they set at work in soldierly fashion, 
with little or no heed as to how soon they might 
be discovered, and fighting from tree to tree un- 
til, as I have said, they were come to the Zane 
house nearest the fort. 

Now it remained for each man to run the 
gauntlet of fire across the open space which in- 
tervened, and from this ordeal there could be no 
shirking. 

To make the attempt in a body would be to 
increase the danger, and they were satisfied the 
savages had no stomach for attacking them while 
they were thus under cover. Therefore it was 
not necessary the work should be done in other 
than a leisurely fashion. 

The first man in — he who stood on the platform 
beside me — appeared to think the race across the 
open was not particularly dangerous, especially 
in the moonlight which distorted the shadows to 
the detriment of one’s aim ; but when I told him 
that in the open day Elizabeth Zane had gone 
empty-handed, coming back laden with a keg of 
powder, he gave vent to an exclamation of sur- 
prise. 

“ The girl who is willing to do such a thing as 
that, is braver than any man I know,” he said 


302 THE defense of fort henry. 

emphatically. “ Those are the kind of women 
heeded on the frontier, and while we may have 
many a one, they are yet too few. I should like 
to see her.” 

“ And so you shall, sir. Even now she stands 
yonder at the nearest post, handling the spare 
muskets.” 

He had no time to gaze at her just then, for 
the second of his comrades had begun the race 
across the clearing, and, as can readily be sup- 
posed, every one of us behind the stockade stood 
with uplifted weapon ready to fire when the first 
red face could be seen. 

Not above a dozen shots were sent after the 
fleeing man, and he had hardly been given ad- 
mission before two more, one ten or twelve yards 
in the rear of the other, left the protection of the 
Zane house, risking their lives again in our be- 
half. 

Even as I stood there straining my eyes to note 
if any of Simon Girty’s crew offered himself as 
the target for a bullet, I wondered what would 
be the result when but four or five men remained 
behind the dwelling. 

The Indians, who had fought with them up- 
wards of half an hour while the brave fellows 
darted from one place of vantage to another, each 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


303 


movement bringing them nearer the goal they 
had set themselves, knew full well how many 
were in the company, and after ten or twelve 
were within the fortification, why might not the 
brutes safely make an attack upon the few re- 
maining ? 

However, there was but little time to dwell on 
such a speculation, because all our wits were 
needed to protect the running men. 

After these last two had entered, making four 
in all, several moments elapsed before another 
made the venture, and I, thinking something 
serious had occurred to prevent their coming, 
asked of him who stood beside me if he could 
guess at the reason for the delay. 

“ It is not well that they come in regular 
order, with just such an interval between them, 
otherwise yonder murdering beasts would know 
when to draw a bead on the next who started, 
doing so, perchance, from some hiding-place near 
one of the buildings which your muskets do not 
cover. They will come in good time, lad. I have 
no fear as to that ; but the colonel is bound to be 
among the last, for he is a master hand at tak- 
ing upon himself the greatest share of the 
danger.” 

Well, our rescuers came at irregular intervals. 


304 THE defense of fort henry. 

one after another, until eleven were inside the 
stockade, and but four remained behind the Zane 
house. 

This was, to my mind, the most perilous mo- 
ment of the venture ; but yet there was no hesi- 
tation on the part of those who must run the 
gauntlet of fire. 

When the first man had advanced ten paces 
the second started, and thus, with such a short 
distance between them, did the entire four come, 
the Indians blazing away like mad men, and in 
their excitement shooting so high that I believe 
of a verity every bullet passed two feet or more 
above the heads of the runners. 

Then the gate was barred for the last time, and 
only then did we, who had received such timely 
aid, set up a shout of welcome, the echoes of 
which must have been anything rather than pleas- 
ant to that savage crew who were trying to com- 
pass our death. 

The defenders of the fort now numbered twenty- 
seven, and unless some serious accident befell us 
we would be able to do the duty properly, one 
party standing guard while the other slept, thus 
relieving us of the greatest anxiety, for there had 
not been a man or lad inside the stockade, with 
the possible exception of Henry Hubbard, who 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


305 


did not at some time within the past twenty-four 
hours ask himself what might be the result when 
sleep overpowered us, as it must finally, for no 
man may keep his eyes open very long, however 
great the danger which threatens. 

We cheered those brave fellows again and 
again, and when the tumult had subsided, it 
broke out anew on learning that each man 
brought with him three pounds of powder and 
from fifty to one hundred bullets. 

It is beyond my power to describe the excite- 
ment among us who had been besieged, and from 
whom hope fled many hours before, when we 
thus realized that we might be able to hold the 
savages in check at least eight-and-forty hours 
longer. 

It was as if the entire company, men, women 
and the elder children had grown delirious with 
joy ; each pressed the other’s hand or embraced, 
speaking incoherently in almost overpowering 
joy, and more than one of the women fell on her 
knees before Colonel Swearingen, who, as my 
neighbor on the platform had predicted, was the 
last to enter the stockade. 

When the excitement had subsided somewhat, 
Colonel Sheppard announced that each man who 

had been on duty should immediately betake 
20 


306 THE defense of fort henry. 

himself to rest ; but the command was not at 
once obeyed. 

Our hearts were so full of joy and thankfulness 
that it seemed imperative we should remain and 
converse with those who had so bravely come to 
the rescue, at least until the sun rose again. 

Meeting Esther and Elizabeth, I persuaded them 
to go into the block house where nearly all the 
females had gone within a few moments after 
the arrival of Colonel Swearingen’s company, and 
it was not a difficult task. 

I believe of all the women these two were the 
most weary, because of having undergone the 
greatest excitement, and Esther parted from me 
for a few hours as I would have had her done, in 
a most affectionate manner. 

The newcomers had at once taken upon them- 
selves the work of standing guard, and as Teddy 
McLaughlin and I passed from one to the other, 
eager to learn regarding their hurried march to 
our relief and the battle with Simon Girty’s 
scoundrels, wherein fifteen men had opposed 
themselves to not less than three hundred and fifty 
without receiving so much as a scratch, we learned 
yet more gladsome news. 

Major McCulloch had been scouring the country 
in our behalf, and might reasonably be expected 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


307 


to arrive at Wheeling Creek before the sun should 
set again, with a force numbering anywhere from 
twenty-five to fifty. 

It was astounding intelligence, for we had not 
expected that the settlers would come to our aid 
from such a distance, although it was for their 
advantage to do so, since if the renegade Girty 
succeeded in capturing the fort it was well-nigh 
certain he would ravage the country round about 
within a radius of fifty miles or more, therefore 
for their own protection was it necessary that the 
savages be driven off before they were made 
stronger because of a decided victory won. 

If the major did join us with even the smallest 
number of men named, then was the siege well- 
nigh at an end, for if twelve men and lads had 
held this force so long in check, surely fifty or 
more might whip them. 

It was the first hour since the fatal ambush 
that I could draw a breath free from haunting 
dread, and never before nor since have I experi- 
enced such relief as came to my heart after the 
newcomers had told all their story. 

Even though Major McCulloch should come 
alone, he would be in himself a host, for the sav- 
ages knew him as their most skilful enemy, and 
I question whether Simon Girty feared aay man 


BOB the defense of fort henry. 

on the Ohio River as he did this brave hunter, 
who had proven his courage and knowledge of 
Indian warfare again and again to the cost of 
those who opposed him. He was a man who 
hesitated at nothing when duty called, and one 
whom the renegade had vowed should taste more 
of torture, if he ever fell into his hands, than had 
any other victim. 

Girty might threaten what should be done to 
the major ; but the latter must be captured first, 
and so far that despicable villain — that white man 
leagued with the Indians against his own race — 
had not succeeded in his efforts. 

Teddy and I finally ceased to ask questions, not 
that we were satisfied with the information 
gained ; but because we feared to weary those 
brave men with our chatter, and thus give them 
the impression that we were no more than foolish 
children. 

It was not light when we went into the block- 
house for something to eat. The last time I had 
partaken of food it was as if each particle would 
choke me before it could be forced down ; but 
now I felt the pangs of hunger, as did my com- 
rade, for much joy had brought with it a realiza- 
tion of our necessities. 

We counted on finding the women and children 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


309 


asleep ; but at least two of them were in much 
the same condition as ourselves, and Elizabeth 
Zane and Esther Hubbard came forward softly 
lest the others should be awakened, saying to us 
that they had made ready a meal for our benefit. 

“We could not sleep,” Esther replied, when I 
chided her for not taking better care of herself. 
“You should be able to understand why, since 
neither you nor Teddy went to rest when the 
opportunity offered.” 

“ The knowledge that we are now as safe as can 
be when nigh to four hundred savages are out- 
side the stockade has propped my eyes open,” I 
said laughingly, seeing that she had turned the 
tables on me. 

Then I told them of the good news regarding 
Major McCulloch’s coming, and when the sum of 
my information was imparted, we four made 
merry over the meal, as do those whom death has 
passed by after lingering long close at hand. 

Before our feasting came to an end, for the 
girls had laid out a bountiful supply of dried 
venison, and corn-bread with pork fat, some of the 
older women awakened and at once set about the 
duties of the day, knowing that much cooking 
must be done now the garrison had so greatly 
increased in numbers. 


310 THE defense of fort henry. 

I do not think happier people could have been 
found than were we, whose sorrows and dangers 
had been more than the ordinary even among 
those on the frontier, but after a short time our 
thoughts went back to those dear ones so lately 
and cruelly taken from us, and bitter tears min- 
gled with the laughter. 

There was no longer any need for the women 
to mold bullets or make cartridges, for we were 
rich in ammunition, and of such force that the 
men would be able to perform all the work pertain- 
ing to the defense ; but Elizabeth and Esther in- 
sisted that they be allowed to do duty at the stock- 
ade as formerly, when they took the place of men 
and held their own with unexcelled bravery. 

After a time we fell to speculating as to what 
hour Major McCulloch and his party might be ex- 
pected, and were yet discussing the question when 
a great shout arose from the outside, causing 
Teddy and me to run out of the building at 
full speed, the two girls following close at our 
heels. 

The first man I saw on guard duty was Master 
Merrill, and him I asked for the meaning of the 
outcry. 

“ The first of the major’s force had just come 
in view,” he replied, whereat I clambered up on 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


311 


the platform beside him ; hut could see nothing 
save the log houses, all of which, as I knew full 
well, contained a certain number of savages. 

The day was dawning, and the whole country 
lay clear before us, yet a stranger would have said 
that neither friend nor foe was within the range 
.of one’s vision. 

Teddy joined me as soon as possible, Elizabeth 
and Esther remaining on the ground near at hand 
because, forsooth, there was no room for them on 
the narrow ledge of wood. 

“ Where did you see the man ?” Teddy asked, 
after searching in vain with his eyes. 

“ Yonder to the left. He was mounted, and 
rode into view for an instant as if spying out the 
situation. We shouted that he might know the 
savages had not gained possession of the fort.” 

“ What reason have you for believing he was 
one of Major McCulloch’s force ? ” I asked like a 
simple, knowing full well there could be no other 
white man near-about. 

“He was on horseback, as Colonel Swearingen 
told us the major and his party would come, and 
I venture to say, lad, that we have no other 
friends within many a long mile.” 

“Think you they will attempt to come in while 
it is light ? ” 


312 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ It was allowed he would have not less than 
twenty -five, and we have already seen that fifteen 
good men could fight their way through when the 
moon was bright, therefore I’m counting on see- 
ing them ’twixt now and noon.” 

“ And once they are here the siege will be at 
an end ! ” Teddy cried, as if to remind himself 
of a very pleasant fact. 

Master Merrill looked to him gravely for an in- 
stant, and then asked curiously : 

“ Who has been telling you such yarns ? ” 

“ Is it not so ?” the lad queried in surprise. 
“ Will the savages be so foolish as to loiter around 
here after we have so many brave men to defend 
the fort ? ” 

“ Simon Grirty is not one who may be easily 
frightened, and so long as he can hold his brutes 
to the work, he will remain. With so large a 
force much food will be needed, and it may not 
be a long job to starve us out, if the scoundrels 
keep well under cover, doing no more than pick 
off those who foolishly expose themselves.” 

Here was a new danger ; one that I had failed 
to count when speculating upon the possibilities. 

It had seemed to me that after our store of 
ammunition was replenished we need fear nothing 
more ; but now I knew, from the manner in 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


313 


which Master Merrill spoke, that he and some of 
the others had been discussing the question of a 
famine. 

A look of blank dismay came over Teddy’s face, 
and I saw the two girls glance at each other in 
alarm. 

We all had known, without realizing it, how 
small was the stock of provisions ; but it had 
seemed ample while we were alone. Now that 
we were like to have added to our company fifty 
or more, it was little wonder that those who had 
discussed the matter were grave with apprehen- 
sions for the future. 

The most serious of all, as it then seemed to 
me, was the probability that Simon Girty could 
come near to guessing the condition of affairs 
among us. 

He knew, beyond a question, that we had fled 
to the fort with short warning, otherwise the 
store of powder would not have been so scanty, 
and it was reasonable to suppose that food might 
soon be lacking. 

Five minutes previous I had been congratulat- 
ing myself because it was likely Major McCul- 
loch would bring a large force with him, and 
now I fell to hoping he might conclude not to 
make any effort at gaining entrance. 


314 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

The forebodings in my heart were greater than 
had been the short-lived exultation, and my com- 
panions were even *nore depressed. 

“ But for the fact that you four have shown 
yourselves of the right stuff, I would not have 
spoken regarding what bids fair to become a ser- 
ious matter for us,” Master Merrill said after a 
brief pause. ‘ ‘ I hold to it that those on whom 
we depend should know the worst, in order that 
they may govern themselves accordingly, and 
while all hands were rejoicing because Colonel 
Swearingen and his men had come, I told my 
wife of the fear which fell upon me as the last 
brave fellow entered the gate. ‘ They are like to 
starve here, with not a chance of fighting for 
life, save it be against such odds as no man 
should be willing to take.’ That I said to her 
while the others were mad with joy.” 

“ And what did she say, Master Merrill?” 
Esther asked, standing on tiptoes that he might 
the better hear her softly spoken words. 

“ That it was easier to starve than be tortured 
at the stake by such as Simon Girty has gathered 
around him.” 

“ In that she was right ! ” Elizabeth Zane cried 
emphatically. “ It is an hundred times better to 
die here among our friends than in the midst of 


REINFORCEMENTS. 315 

those brutes, and if it so be starvation comes 
among us, I hope the gate will be fastened se- 
curely that the faint-hearted ones cannot wrench 
it open.” 

All this time it had seemingly gone from our 
minds that Major McCulloch’s force was near at 
hand, seeking some means of entering the stock- 
ade, and whatever our plight, they were entitled 
to all the credit one could give them' for having 
ventured out on such a desperate errand, when, 
perhaps, every one of us was a stranger to them. 

We were reminded of their nearness, however, 
by a cry from the sentinel who stood at the west- 
ern end of the fortification, and, gazing in the 
direction indicated by the man’s outstretched 
finger, we saw no less than a dozen horsemen in 
a clearing less than a quarter of a mile from the 
village. 

“ They must have come in goodly numbers, if 
they can send out such a party scouting,” I 
heard Master Merrill mutter, and ventured to 
suggest : 

“Perhaps that is the entire company.” 

“I’m doubtful of it, lad, for the other showed 
himself in this quarter — There ! Do you see 
four or five on the crest of the hill ? ” 

I could see them, and plainly. 


316 THE defense of fort henry. 

Both parties appeared to be searching for the 
best method of approach, and it was a certainty 
that Major McCulloch had gathered a band suf- 
ficiently large to push their way through what- 
soever portion of the Indian lines best suited their 
purpose. 

Truly we were at a sorry pass when, needing 
aid sorely, we trembled because of its coming ! 

Then Esther spoke eagerly, hearing us count 
the horsemen in the two parties : 

“ Surely, after arriving with so many, they 
may go out and drive the savages away ! ” 

“ I reckon that will be tried before we come 
very near starving ; but it’ll cost considerable 
blood. I allow that Girty has got no less than 
three hundred and fifty men ; it doesn’t stand to 
reason that he has lost more than fifty, counting 
those killed by the cannon. If it came to our 
‘ driving them away, ’ we’d be obliged to leave 
enough here in the fort to make & good defense 
in case of such disaster as was the ambush, and 
the odds would be heavy against us, to say noth- 
ing of the fact that the brutes would be under 
cover, with us in the open.” 

“That is, if they continue to hold possession of 
the houses,” I added. 

“A ye, lad, and you can count on their doing so 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


317 


now we’ve a larger force. There won’t be any 
more assaults, that’s certain ; but I’m fearing 
they’ll sit down there like hungry wolves, waiting 
till hunger drives us out.” 

The old hunter was interrupted by the reports 
of two or three muskets in the distance, just be- 
yond the village, and we who stood at the stock- 
ade did not need any other evidence to convince 
us that Major McCulloch had decided upon his 
method of entering the fort. 

“It won’t be any long flight,” Master Merrill 
said to me, as he peered out over the cleared space 
between the fort and the log houses in the hope 
of seeing a savage to whom he could send a 
message in the shape of a bullet. “Horsemen 
can’t skulk from one tree to another ; but must 
ride straight on, and the quicker the better, 
according to my way of thinking.” 

“Four men to stand by the gate!” Colonel 
Sheppard shouted, and Teddy and I would have 
obeyed the summons but that the order was ex- 
ecuted before we could so much as move, for 
which I was thankful, because I burned to see 
the sight. 

Mounted men opposed to savages was such a 
fight as I had never seen nor heard of, and de- 
spite all the danger I was eager to see how this 


318 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

famous Indian-fighter, Major McCulloch, would 
manage the affair. 

Even as I read over the lines just written it 
seems almost impossible that a lad, in danger of 
being shot down from the outside at any moment, 
and of dying from starvation, or of being forced 
to surrender to a merciless foe if the garrison held 
out many days — it seems impossible, I say, that 
a lad so situated should have a curiosity to wit- 
ness a battle between his friends and enemies, 
however novel it might be, yet I have set down 
only the truth. 

At the moment I forgot all else save that which 
was to be done, and gazed over the stockade 
eagerly, thinking not of the fact that I was ex- 
posing myself to an Indian bullet. 

We had not long to wait. 

From around the hill came a troop of men rid- 
ing rapidly, with guns at their shoulders ready 
to fire, although for the life of me I failed to see 
how it would be possible to take aim while the 
horses were in motion, and then we saw that Simon 
Girty was ready to meet them, although not in 
such manner as necessitated coming out into the 
open at once. 

It was as if a solid sheet of flame burst from 
the Zane house full upon that column of men and 


REINFORCEMENTS. 


319 


horses, and immediately it swerved to one side, 
two or three of the brave fellows clutching the 
manes of their steeds to save themselves from 
falling when the Indian lead struck home. 

“ Three wounded, but none killed,” Master 
Merrill said, half to himself, as if counting the 
cost. 

As the horsemen wheeled toward the left not 
a gun was fired, and I could readily understand 
why. It would have been folly to waste ammu- 
nition against the walls of a log house, and the 
charges might be needed. 

Then it was that two score of savages started 
across the open just beyond range of our guns, 
to check the party from coming directly toward 
the gate of the fort, while another and a larger 
crew ran at full speed from the buildings in the 
rear of the village, to occupy the places in the 
Zane house just vacated by the first squad. 

“ Simon Girty is showing what he knows about 
fighting, and he got it all from Simon Kenton, 
at a time when he passed for an honest man,” 
Master Merrill muttered, giving no heed to the 
questions I asked regarding this last move of the 
savages. 

If the renegade had counted that his forty 
brutes could check or drive back the same number 


320 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


of white men, he must have been grievously dis- 
appointed at that moment, when the horsemen 
wheeled suddenly, riding directly down upon the 
painted scoundrels, discharging their weapons 
with accurate aim meanwhile. 


MAJOR MCCULLOCH. 


321 


CHAPTER XVIII. 
major McCulloch. 

As nearly as I could guess, there were no less 
than forty mounted men who had made this gal- 
lant dash upon an equal number of savages ; but 
with the knowledge that only a short distance to 
the left, sheltered by the log house, lay three hun- 
dred or more brutes ready to spring out at the 
first favorable instant. 

Instead of riding directly in advance of, or be- 
hind, his men, Major McCulloch was on the left 
of the body nearer the settlement, and fully thirty 
paces away. 

It seemed as if he was not content with so much 
of danger as threatened in that mad dash across 
the open, but must needs seek out for himself 
a yet more exposed position, if indeed that were 
possible. 

The reports of the muskets rang out faster and 
more furious, mingled with the thud of horses’ 
hoofs, until it was as if peals of thunder were 


322 the defense of fort henry. 

coming from the clear sky, and now and then 
sharp, savage yells, which told of wounds, sounded 
high above all. 

Surely it was a battle. 

Forty against more than three hundred, and as 
its purpose the aiding of strangers whose skins 
were white like those of the brave horsemen 
who galloped on as if pleasured by such deed of 
daring. 

Since that day I have seen many desperate 
maneuvers ; have taken part myself when the 
odds were nearly as great ; hut of a verity I never 
saw before nor since anything which equaled 
that onrush of mounted men in the very face of 
death. 

We, to whose rescue they were riding thus 
recklessly, made no sound, save by the reports of 
our muskets. 

There was in the venture such reckless disorder, 
such wondrous courage shown, all in our behalf, 
that we were breathless with fear lest the brave 
band would be shot down before our very eyes 
while we were helpless to aid. 

However, we in the stockade were able to be of 
some little service, for there were few of Simon 
Girty’s crew who dared come within range of our 
guns, and those who did thus venture were 


MAJOR McCULLOCH. 


323 

quickly put out of the battle, for at a time like 
that no man could afford to miss his aim. 

Before the horsemen had covered half the dis- 
tance which separated them from us, we saw that 
Simon Girty did not depend alone upon the small 
force which he had sent to intercept the white 
men. 

An hundred or more, most likely picked war- 
riors, could be seen advancing at full run from 
between the buildings until sheltered by the Zane 
house, when they opened fire upon the major’s 
little band, wounding three of the horses, and 
thus breaking the formation of the command, for 
the beasts, maddened by pain, plunged here and 
there in such fashion as to impede those directly 
in the rear. * 

Thus it was that the brave fellows who had 
ridden far to aid us of Fort Henry were thrown 
into seeming confusion, a situation which the 
savage foe did not lose time in turning to his own 
advantage. 

Now it was almost a hand-to-hand encounter ; 
the white men working their way slowly toward 
the fort, and I noted that two saddles were empty. 

From my poor way of telling the story it would 
seem as if much time was spent in this fight, 
when, as a matter of fact, I do not believe that 


324 THE DEFENSE of fort HENRY. 

more than five minutes elapsed from the time it 
began until the conflict was virtually over. 

It could readily be seen by us in the fort how 
Major McCulloch had earned his reputation for 
being a great fighter. 

It seemed to me as if the man courted danger, 
rather than made any attempt at avoiding it, and 
when the Indians had succeeded in partially 
checking the speed of the animals by throwing 
them into confusion, he rode alone, fully fifty 
yards in advance of any of his comrades, into 
that body of Simon Girty’s brutes which had first 
come out to intercept the rush, striking down 
savage after savage with the short saber he car- 
ried, until it appeared to me as if he might single- 
handed cleave every feather-tufted head among 
them. 

Owing to this recklessness, and even at this 
day I can call it by no other name, he became 
so far separated from his command as to seem 
absolutely alone, and the men, true to their 
orders, were bearing down directly upon the 
gate. 

“ Stand by to open it ! ” I heard Colonel Shep- 
pard shout to those on guard, and he cried an 
instant later, “ Now is the time ! ” 

The heavy gate was swung outward, open to 


major McCulloch. 


325 


its fullest extent, and one after another the brave 
fellows rode in at full speed, the two riderless 
horses following. 

Major McCulloch was not with his com- 
mand. 

Being separated from them, as I have said, he 
found such a number of savages between himself 
and the stockade that it would have been worse 
than madness had he attempted to ride on, and 
there was nothing left but to put spurs to his 
horse, dashing forward toward that point where 
the fewest enemies could be seen. 

A great cry of disappointment and fear hurst 
from the lips of all who witnessed what of a 
surety appeared to be the greatest of disasters, 
for now was come the time when the major 
seemingly rode straight unto his death. 

The direction which he had taken, forced on by 
circumstances, led him directly to the hill, and 
we could see even beyond the settlement the 
savages dividing to the right and the left in order 
to surround his place of retreat, leaving open only 
that bluff which was as if a mountain had been 
riven asunder at some time leaving a sheer de- 
scent, as I well knew, of not less than one hun- 
dred and fifty feet, at the foot of which flowed 
Wheeling Creek. 


326 THE defense of fort henry. 

We could see that Girty’s crew hemmed the 
hill in on either side, save where was this sheer 
descent of which I have spoken. 

They were bent on making him a prisoner in 
order that the renegade might carry into effect 
his threat, and surely now was come the time when 
they had him in their power. 

“ He is lost ! ” I heard Master Merrill mutter, 
and Colonel Sheppard’s face grew pale as I had 
never seen it since we were fallen into such danger- 
ous straits. 

At risk of setting some words down twice over, 
I must again describe the situation, that he who 
may chance to read this poor account of the 
defense of Fort Henry can understand beyond 
a possibility of mistake, how near was Major 
McCulloch come to the stake Simon Girty had 
threatened should be made ready for him. 

He had ridden directly upon a hill which was 
near to two hundred feet in height, and with a 
base so small that this crew of three hundred or 
more could form a treble line around three sides, 
while the fourth was a cliff down which it seemed 
no man might leap without absolute certainty of 
death. 

It is safe to say that every man, and nearly 
every woman, within the fortification was watch- 


major McCulloch. 


327 


in g the terrible spectacle of the brave man riding 
directly to his doom. 

We saw him appear, yet mounted, on the brow 
of the cliff, and there halt, a picture of courage 
and daring. 

We heard shouts from round about the hill, and 
then saw the savages slowly ascend in a treble 
line, enclosing the man who above all others they 
would most delight to torture unto death. 

Major McCulloch could not have failed of see- 
ing us, as we saw him. 

He raised his cap, swinging it about his head 
as if to say good-by. 

Some of the women within the stockade 
screamed in their agony, and covered their eyes 
to shut out that fearsome moment when the 
brave man would be overwhelmed by the painted 
fiends who panted to lay hands upon him. 

Strong men shuddered, and there was some- 
thing very like a sob in the long breath which 
Master Merrill drew in as if nerving himself for 
some terrible work. 

The major backed his horse straightway from 
this cliff at the foot of which flowed Wheeling 
Creek, and some one near me cried : 

“ He is bent on making an attempt to break 
through the lines ! God grant he may succeed ! ” 


328 THE DEFENSE of fort henry. 

“No man, however brave, could force his way 
through those eager fiends,” Master Merrill mut- 
tered. “ McCulloch has come to his end, and the 
pity of it is that death will approach him so 
slowly ! ” 

Then, suddenly we saw come in sight again, 
for the major and his steed had disappeared dur- 
ing a moment amid the foliage, the man and his 
horse. 

The beast was plunging forward as if urged by 
the spurs, and straight at the sheer descent of the 
precipice he rode, bent, as it then seemed to me, 
on compassing his own death, rather than allow 
himself to be taken prisoner by that merciless 
foe. 

We held our breath as animal and rider shot 
out like an arrow over the brow of the cliff, and 
then fell, straight down an hundred and fifty feet 
or more, like a stone dropped from a man’s hand, 
into the waters below. 

Remembering my poor father’s fate, a feeling 
of thankfulness came into my heart that the gal- 
lant major had chosen this means of going out of 
the world, rather than afford sport for those 
wolves in human shape who had believed he was 
already within their clutches. 

So near were the savages to him at the moment 


MAJOR MCCULLOCH. 


329 


he leaped that, while yet the great waves of water 
dashed into the air, fifty or more gathered at the 
brow of the precipice, wondering, no doubt, at the 
courage which this man had displayed, and then 
from every one within the stockade came a 
shout which was as much that of surprise as 
delight. 

The heads of the horse and his rider could he 
seen above the surface as the beast swam sturdily 
on toward the opposite shore. 

It had not seemed possible any living thing 
could take that plunge without being dashed to 
pieces, and yet, so far as we might tell from the 
distance, both horse and man were none the worse 
for having made the venture. 

The Indians must have been literally stupefied 
with astonishment, even as we were, for not one 
of them gathered his wits sufficiently to send a 
bullet after the fugitive until he had passed be- 
yond range. 

Now I know that it may appear to some in the 
years to come as if I had set down that which 
was not true, so incredible is it that both man and 
horse should make that terrible leap for life. 

Yet such is the fact, and any who lives near 
about the mouth of Wheeling Creek will give 
evidence that from the brow of the cliff to the 


330 THE defense of fort henry. 

surface of the water is not less than an hundred 
and fifty feet. 

In breathless suspense we watched the gallant 
man and his no less gallant steed as they made 
their way toward the opposite shore, and then 
went up a mighty shout from us all, when the 
horse clambered upon the bank, as the major 
raised his cap in salute to us, and the two disap- 
peared amid the foliage. 

During no less than three or four minutes after 
the leaves and branches had hidden Major Mc- 
Culloch from view, it was as if we forgot that 
Fort Henry was besieged and ours the duty to 
defend it. 

The tongues of the women and the men were 
loosened, and a tumult of cries, exclamations and 
words rent the air as each gave vent to his 
thoughts or his feelings. 

“ It is the most marvelous deed I ever wit- 
nessed,” Master Merrill said, wiping his brow as 
if it were covered with perspiration brought there 
by anxiety. “I would never have believed such 
a thing possible unless mine eyes had witnessed 
it.” 

“ He has given them the slip, and in such a 
fashion that I warrant you every savage on the 
Ohio River will look upon him from this time out 


MAJOR McCULLOCH. 331 

as being something more than human,” another 
cried, while a third added : 

“ I venture he himself counted on meeting 
death when he spurred the horse over the cliff.” 

Each one of us who had been so long besieged, 
including Colonel Swearingen’s party, made some 
remark which was listened to by all ; but those 
who had followed Major McCulloch from their 
homes so far away, to Wheeling Creek, remained 
silent. 

They were doubtless looking forward to the 
dangers which must beset their leader, even 
though he had escaped from Simon Girty’s crew, 
and were anxious regarding the outcome of the 
attack upon the fort. 

With Major McCulloch in the fort every one 
would have been certain that the savages could 
not long hold out against us. 

Those lately arrived were not acquainted with 
Colonel Sheppard, and, therefore, may be par- 
doned for doubting his ability at such a time. 

But whatever the misgivings, the hopes, or the 
fears we may have had, the fact remained that the 
fort was yet besieged ; that Simon Girty would 
most likely do all he might toward capturing us, 
and last, but by no means the least, that our pro- 
visions were not sufficient to provide for so many 


332 THE defense of fort henry. 

as were within the stockade, more than eight-and- 
forty hours at the longest. 

This last fact was whispered to me by Esther 
Hubbard while we two stood listening to the re- 
marks made by our companions concerning Major 
McCulloch’s escape. 

She had by accident overheard Colonel Sheppard 
as he gave the information to Ebenezer Zane ; 
hut, brave girl that she was, she repeated it to no 
one save m} 7 self. 

“ Do not let your mind dwell upon it,” I said 
in as calm a tone as could he assumed. “In 
eight-and- forty hours many things may happen 
to our advantage, and we shall not lack for meat 
while the horses are within the stockade.” 

The thought of eating horse-flesh was not 
agreeable to me, although I fail to understand 
why it should not be a cleanly meat ; hut I tried 
to make it appear to Esther as if I would be 
pleased with such a diet, and believed for the 
time that her forebodings were banished. 

It was now full day. 

We had as defenders of the fort fifty-three men 
experienced in Indian warfare, for thirty-eight 
had come in from Major McCulloch’s force, and 
our little party, exhausted by long watching, had 
no longer any need to remain on the alert. 


MAJOR McCULLOCH. 333 

We might seek such repose as was needed, and 
there was among us hardly one, with the excep- 
tion of Henry Hubbard, who had not come to the 
verge of utter collapse, now the excitement pro- 
duced by direst danger was at an end. 

As for myself, it seemed as if I could barely put 
one foot before another, now I was no longer 
needed to defend the fort, and Teddy was not a 
single whit better off. 

“ It’s time you two lads took a turn at sleep- 
ing,” Master Merrill said, suddenly noting the 
fact that we were like to drop from sheer fatigue. 
“ All hands of us who have kept our eyes open 
so long may lie down, knowing full well that mat- 
ters will go on quite as well as if we still stood 
watch. Go into the block-house, lads, and do not 
venture out again before to-morrow morning.” 

“ These two girls need rest fully as much as 
do we,” I replied, pointing to Elizabeth and 
Esther, and the old hunter turned upon them as 
if in anger. 

“ Why do you not take better care of yourselves ? 
You should have been asleep within half an hour 
after Swearingen’s party came in, for when they 
arrived we no longer needed to call upon the 
women for protection.” 

“We could not sleep then because of excite 


334 THE defense of fort henry. 

ment,” Elizabeth replied with a laugh, “and, 
afterward, it seemed necessary we watch the 
movements of Major McCulloch and his men. 
Think you, sir,” she added, “that the major is 
in safety \ ” 

“Not yet, girl ; but he who could leap over 
yonder cliff and afterward ride off as if without 
having received a wound, may be depended upon 
to care for himself, no matter how many yelling 
fiends may be at his heels.” 

After a little more of conversation similar to 
this, we four went into the block-house, and it is 
safe to say that, within five minutes after lying 
down upon such beds as could be had, each was 
sleeping soundly. 

It seemed to me as if I had no more than lost 
consciousness in slumber before I was awakened, 
although my mother afterward declared that I 
had been asleep no less than five hours. 

It was the sound of lamentation which aroused 
me, and, sitting up suddenly, I stared around 
stupidly, wondering what new affliction had come 
upon us. 

Women and children were weeping, some mov- 
ing in and out of the building restlessly, while 
others crouched upon the earth that formed the 
floor, as they gave way to grief. 


major McCulloch. 


335 


There is little wonder that I was alarmed. 

During that terrible time after we few survi- 
vors came up out of the ambush, not a single 
sound of grief could have been heard, although 
many a poor woman had been sorely stricken, 
and when the wooden cannon threatened our de- 
struction I heard no sobbing ; but now all was 
sorrow, as if every hope had fled. 

I looked in vain for my mother ; but not seeing 
her, asked one of the women what had happened. 

She made no answer, and, hastily catching up 
my musket, I ran out of the block-house while 
examining the weapon to see if it was charged, 
for I could but believe the Indians had received 
re-inforcements to such an extent as made it ap- 
pear positive the fort would be captured. 

Once in the open air, however, I came near to 
dropping my gun, understanding that this afflic- 
tion which had come upon us would not be cured 
or prevented by bullets. 

^The settlement on Wheeling Creek was in 
flames ! From every dwelling came clouds of 
smoke. The savages were bent on depriving us 
of all our little belongings after having shed so 
much noble blood, and on the instant the thought 
came to me that they were doing us an injury at 
their own expense, for no longer would the log 


336 THE defense of fort henry. 

houses serve as shelter while they fired at our 
sentinels. 

Colonel Sheppard was standing nearby where 
I had halted, transfixed with dismay, and while 
I looked at him he answered the question in my 
eyes : 

“ Aye, lad, the fiends are doing their worst ; 
but, thank Heaven, there is no victim for them 
to torture. Logs and household goods which are 
given over to the flames may be replaced. 
Would that we could as readily call back those 
who have fallen under their murderous fire ! ” 

“ But why is this thing done ? ” I asked. “ The 
dwellings served them in good stead if the siege 
is to be continued.” 

“True, lad, and it is the belief of us all that 
Simon Girty finds it impossible to longer hold the 
brutes to such a task, else our homes would have 
been left standing.” 

“ Do you mean that the siege is over, sir ?” I 
asked in surprise. 

“Not yet, my lad ; but it must soon be unless, 
perchance, they strive to starve us out by re- 
maining beyond gunshot, and yet such a plan as 
that would have more chance of success while the 
villains had a shelter so near at hand as to pre- 
vent our sallying forth. The settlement is de- 


MAJOR McCTJLLOCH. 


337 


stroyed ; but our hopes are rising rapidly, for in 
good truth it seems as if the end of the siege was 
near at hand.” 

Esther came to my side at this moment, and 
shyly slipped her hand in mine, with a pressure 
which told of sympathy. 

Without a doubt her own home had been in 
ashes many hours ; but she could feel for us who 
were thus losing our little all. 

“Come and speak with Master Merrill,” she 
said in a whisper. “ He is rejoicing over this 
token that the savages are making ready to de- 
part.” 

“ Aye, that he can well do, for his heart is not 
as sore as those whose homes are being de- 
stroyed.” 

I said more, and no little that was foolish when 
one realized how much greater might have been 
the trouble that had come upon us ; but I blush 

to set it down here, for however timorous I had 

\ 

shown myself at times, never before since these 
terrible troubles came upon us of Wheeling Creek 
had I proven myself quite so big a baby. 

When my anger had partially spent itself in 
words I followed Esther, and on arriving near 
about where Master Merrill was gazing at the 

conflagration, we found that he had a dozen or 
22 


338 THE defense of fort henry. 

more companions, all of whom were discussing 
this new phase of affairs. 

Then I found that opinions were divided as to 
whether the burning of the settlement meant the 
raising of the siege. 

Some argued that the torch had been applied 
by those savages who set Simon Girty ? s com- 
mands in defiance ; that it was simply an exhibi- 
tion of brutish rage and love for wanton de- 
struction ; not an indication that they were about 
to draw off. 

This reasoning seemed plausible, as did also the 
contrary. 

One man urged that, unless the renegade him- 
self had given orders for the burning, the flames 
would not have burst from every building so 
nearly at the same time ; that it was the last act 
of the enraged beasts in human form. 

All agreed that with the destruction of the set- 
tlement the savages could do us no further injury, 
save through an attack upon the fort which was 
now ably defended ; but we soon came to learn 
that this was not to be the ending of our trials. 

Thus we speculated, while the homes which 
had cost so much of labor and of privation, even 
suffering, were but a mass of seething flames, 
and I understood now why the women had given 


MAJOR McCULLOCH. 339 

way to tears when at more desperate times they 
were calm and courageous. 

Great griefs may be borne in silence, for one 
battles against them ; but it is the lesser ones, 
and, perchance, the lesser ones following close 
upon the heels of the greater, that cause us to 
show weakness. 

After the first flush of anger had passed away 
every man sprang to that side of the stockade 
nearest the burning buildings in the hope of be- 
ing able to send death among the scoundrels, and 
once more Teddy and I stood upon the narrow 
platform, watching eagerly for an opportunity to 
strike down those who, having murdered the best 
among us, were wantonly destroying the fruits 
of long and arduous labor. 


340 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

DESTRUCTION. 

There was many a good marksman on the 
stockade of Fort Henry, men who seldom missed 
their aim, and yet we were unable to inflict so 
much as the slightest wound upon those who 
were wantonly destroying our homes. 

The savages took good care not to come within 
range of our muskets ; but danced to and fro at 
a safe distance, howling and shrieking in fiendish 
glee, perhaps in the hope that we might make a 
sally. 

It would have been utter folly, and produced 
no good results, had our people gone out to punish 
the painted crew. 

The flames had such hold upon the buildings 
that we could not hope to save them, and by ven- 
turing forth we should simply have given Simon 
Girty’s savage following an opportunity to shoot 
us down. 

Had we, by such a course, killed a dozen of 


DESTRUCTION. 


341 


them, it would not have made amends for a single 
life that might have been sacrificed by our efforts. 

Therefore it was that no one suggested such a 
movement as a sally, and all stood idly by, watch- 
ing the destruction ; but on the alert for the 
lightest carelessness on the part of the enemy. 

Now it was that more than one who had fled 
from the settlement into the fort bewailed his or 
her neglect in taking proper precautions. 

Had the settlers done that which common pru- 
dence dictated, then indeed would nearly all of 
their household goods have been saved, and surely 
we had ample time for the removal of the most 
valuable of our possessions. 

I was yet standing by Esther’s side gazing at 
the spectacle, when my mother came up, and, 
linking her arm in mine, gazed out over the plain 
in silence. 

There was in my mind the fear that this last 
affliction might have smitten her deeply, as it did 
the other women, and I would have turned away, 
taking both her and Esther with me, but that 
mother said : 

“Let us remain here, my son. There is no 
reason why we should not see the last of our 
home.” 

“ I thought it might not be best for you to gaze 


342 THE defense of fort henry. 

at such a cruel sight,” I replied, whereat she an- 
swered with so much of cheeriness in her tone 
that I was surprised : 

“ After all the trouble that has come upon us, 
lad, the burning of the buildings seems so light 
as to be of little account. I would that all the 
settlers had saved as much as we.” 

“And yet our belongings do not occupy any 
great amount of space in the block-house, ” I said, 
with a feeble attempt at a laugh, whereat she 
and Esther fell to reckoning up how much we had 
brought away, and by the time they were finished 
it seemed as if we were rich, as compared with 
many another family. 

A log house built substantially, as were those 
in the settlement, has in it a vast amount of fuel, 
and affords material for a fire many an hour after 
such dwellings as are built nowadays would be in 
ashes. 

Therefore it was that the savages w r ere wearied 
with dancing and yelling long before the con- 
flagration had come to an end, and we saw them 
slink off in this direction or that until not more 
than a dozen remained in view. 

It seemed to me as if these brutes had simply 
crawled away to rest, for they, like white men, 
need sleep at times, and because we three had 


DESTRUCTION. 


343 


stood so long in one position I suggested that we 
return to the block-house, whereat mother, sud- 
denly bethinking herself that I might require 
some rest, said readily : 

“ It is well that we should do so. You are to 
lie down once more, and when next you awaken 
Esther and I will have prepared as substantial a 
meal as can he devised from the scanty stores.” 

“ It is not well that you set forth much in the 
way of provisions.” 

This caution was prompted by the knowledge 
that now was come the time when we ought to 
be on short allowance ; in fact, I had expected 
Colonel Sheppard would give some such order be- 
fore this ; but even though he delayed in doing 
so, there was no good reason why I should waste 
food which might soon be needed sorely. 

“ You shall have so much as suits your hunger, 
my son, however small the store, for you have 
not eaten an amount of food in the past eight- 
and- forty hours sufficient to make up one hearty 
meal.” 

I was about to repeat that which was in my 
mind regarding our duty in the matter of econ- 
omy, when the savages, as yet hidden from view, 
burst forth in prolonged shouts of triumph and 

j°y- 


344 THE defense of fort henry. 

Every one within the stockade turned quickly 
toward that direction from which had come the 
yelling, and the same question was in the minds 
of all. 

What new disaster was about to befall us ? 
What other mischief could they come upon after 
having destroyed so many lives, and taken even 
our poor shelters from us ? 

It would seem as if already were we reduced 
to that condition where there was nothing more 
to suffer or to lose, and yet the howls of the 
brutes told for a surety that they had found some 
opportunity of inflicting yet further injury upon 
us who had suffered so much. 

“Can it be that they have caught Major Mc- 
Culloch ? ” I asked, stepping forward quickly to 
where Master Merrill stood by the side of his wife 
on the alert for new danger. 

“Not so, lad,” the old hunter replied confi- 
dently. “We last saw him on the other bank 
of the river, and the savages made no attempt at 
pursuit, for the good reason that it would have 
been useless. He has more sense than to ven- 
ture back single-handed, after knowing that 
every one of his company, save those who were 
killed outright, had gained a place of safety.” 

“ Then it must be that other settlers have come 


DESTRUCTION. 


345 


to our rescue, and been, perhaps, ambushed by 
Girty’s crew!” I exclaimed, whereat Master 
Merrill shook his head. 

“ I know of none anywhere in the vicinity who 
are not already here, and besides, if it was an 
ambush, we should have heard the reports of fire- 
arms.” 

As with Master Merrill, so it was with all the 
others inside the stockade ; not a man could so 
much as guess the meaning of the outcries which 
had alarmed us, and during fifteen minutes or 
more we stood gazing intently in this direction 
or that, but seeing nothing save the burning dwell- 
ings which were now little more than heaps of 
glowing embers. 

Then we understood it all, and to our sorrow ! 

Half a dozen of the fiends came into view drag- 
ging one of the cows after them, forcing her to 
the ruins 'of the nearest building, where she was 
half butchered, and then flung on to the live 
coals. 

We of the settlement owned in cattle near to 
three hundred head, all of which at the first alarm 
had been driven into the forest, and the cows, 
suffering because of not being milked, had prob- 
ably made their way back in the hope of finding 
relief. 


346 THE DEFENSE of fort henry. 

I had thought once or twice regarding the 
cattle ; but with no uneasiness, believing the re- 
ports of the muskets would keep them at a dis- 
tance ; but here was good proof that I had been 
over-confident. 

Although a few moments previous we had be- 
lieved ourselves so destitute that nothing more 
could be taken from us,‘ save life itself, yet it was 
that we were to be still further bereft. 

It appeared as if much suffering had rendered 
us indifferent, for but few exclamations of anger 
or of sorrow could be heard as one after another 
of the cows or the oxen were dragged up to the 
ruins of our dwellings, half killed, and then 
thrown into the fire to be roasted. 

Simon Girty’s band of brutes were to feast this 
day, while we watched, knowing that very shortly, 
unless they were minded to raise the siege, we 
should be starved. 

The odor of meat roasting assailed our nostrils, 
exciting hunger which was not allayed when we 
saw the fiends cutting long strips from the half- 
cooked carcasses, even though the spectacle was 
disgusting. 

It appeared as if these brutes in human form 
had grown drunken with the blood, and while 
eating they danced to and fro, shaking the meat 


DESTRUCTION. 347 

that we might see it, yelling meanwhile like 
demons. 

I had no desire to gaze at this orgy ; it only 
served to rouse my anger, and that lad makes a 
foolish show of himself who gives way to wrath 
when no good can come of it. 

Teddy McLaughlin came up, and I asked if he 
had been assigned to any duty. 

None save that which I have set myself,” he 
replied moodily. “ There is no good reason why 
I should look at the slaughter of the poor beasts, 
and I am minded to turn my back.” 

“The same thought had come to me,” I said, 
linking my arm in his, and we went across the 
parade ground to a point where the block-house 
shut off a view of that scene of wanton destruc- 
tion. 

Before we had been in this comparatively se- 
cluded place half a dozen minutes I came to un- 
derstand that my comrade was disposed to talk 
of nothing save Elizabeth Zane, and, much as I 
admired that brave girl, it was not pleasing to 
listen to a long list of her admirable qualities, 
particularly when there was in my mind another 
girl within the stockade who had equal claim upon 
the praise and admiration of us all. 

However, there was no stopping Teddy now 


348 THE defense of fort henry. 

that he had well launched himself on the subject, 
and I was forced, by my friendship for the lad if 
nothing more, to keep up an appearance of listen- 
ing, although I could not for the life of me follow 
understanding^ all that he said. 

My eyes roamed here and there listlessly until 
I saw Henry Hubbard come out of the block-house 
in what appeared to be a stealthy manner, and 
with something under his hunting shirt which 
caused it to bulge in a most singular fashion. 

It seemed very much as if the lad wished to 
escape notice, and, indeed, he must have believed 
himself entirely alone in this portion of the stock- 
ade, because nearly all the occupants of Fort 
Henry were at the opposite side, as I have already 
said, watching the butchery of the cattle. 

Young Hubbard glanced around furtively ; but 
without looking toward us who were partially 
screened from view by a stack of fire- wood, and 
then stole across the grounds in the direction of 
the place where Teddy McLaughlin and I had 
fought with the -two Indians. 

There was no good reason, so far as I could 
make out, why he should be sneaking around the 
enclosure in such a fashion, and, distrusting the 
lad because of the cowardice he had already dis- 
played, I fancied he was doing mischief. 


DESTRUCTION. 


349 


“ Look behind you,” I said in a whisper, inter- 
rupting Teddy in his praises of Elizabeth Zane’s 
skill as a housewife. “ What reason can that lad 
have for sneaking about in such a manner? ” 

Teddy did as I had requested ; but without 
making any comment. 

After remaining silent a moment I made as if 
to rise to my feet, saying in a low tone at the 
same time : 

“ I am minded to know what he is about. He 
can be up to no good ; but yet I question whether 
he dares do any wrong, cur that he is. ” 

“ Stay where you are,” Teddy said quickly, 
clutching the skirt of my shirt to prevent further 
movement. “ We are partially hidden here, and 
can watch the coward ; but once we show our- 
selves he will take to his heels, and I reckon you 
would not care to have any decided trouble with 
him, because of his sister.” 

I at once sank to my knees in such manner 
that the stack of wood hid all save my head, and 
we two lads watched young Hubbard in silence. 

Glancing furtively over his shoulder from 
time to time, he went straight on toward that 
portion of the stockade where the two Indians had 
succeeded in effecting an entrance, and halted 
close behind the timbers. 


350 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

He looked toward the throng who were gazing 
at the wanton butchery, and must have satisfied 
himself that all within the enclosure were at that 
point. 

Then he began digging in the ground where, 
during the struggle for life, the Indians and we 
two lads had cut up the turf with our feet, until 
it was as if one had been working there with a 
hoe. 

“ What can he be doing ? ” I asked in a whisper, 
thoroughly mystified by the odd maneuver. 

“ Digging a hole,” Teddy replied grimly, and my 
eyes had already given me as much information. 

Again I would have risen to my feet ; but once 
more Teddy held me back, and we watched the 
lad’s every movement, heeding not the savage 
yells in the distance, until he had made so much 
of an excavation as would have sufficed to bury 
his own worthless head. 

When this was done he drew from beneath his 
hunting shirt some bulky object, the nature of 
which could not be determined from the distance 
at which we stood, laid it carefully within the 
hole, and began replacing the earth. 

Not until his work was completed would Teddy 
allow me to move, and then, as we rose to our 
feet he walked rapidly toward the throng at the 


DESTRUCTION. 


351 


other side of the stockade without having ob- 
served us. 

“ We should have interrupted him in his task,” 
I said hotly, vexed with myself for having re- 
mained in hiding while the coward did his will, 
and to this petulant remark Teddy replied in a 
tone of satisfaction : 

“What can it matter whether we interrupted 
him at the moment, or waited until he could not 
shelter himself by a falsehood ? If by any chance 
he has been burying some article of value belong- 
ing to himself, then would you have cut a sorry 
figure before Elizabeth Hubbard, who might in 
good truth accuse you of having a grudge against 
the lad.” 

In this Teddy was right, and now, instead of 
being in haste to advance, I hung back in the 
shadow of the wood-stack until the coward was 
lost to view among the women and children. 

Then we two went quite as stealthily as had 
young Hubbard, toward the scene of the digging, 
and not many minutes were required for us to 
undo his work. 

I already knew the lad to be a thorough coward, 
because of that we had had ample proof ; but never 
would I have charged him with that which he had 
done, unless for this evidence. 


352 THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 

He had buried no less than ten pounds of bacon, 
taken from the stores inside the block-house as a 
matter of course, and all he was guilty of in the 
past seemed as nothing compared with this das- 
tardly act. 

Most likely he had heard the men talking of the 
possibility of a famine among us, and was minded 
to lay in a store of food for his own precious self, 
that he might feast while the remainder of us, 
perchance, were starving. 

Teddy and I looked at each other in silence 
fully a minute before either could speak ; we 
were literally overwhelmed by the enormity of 
such an offense. 

“ The cur is neither willing to aid in his own 
defense, or bear an equal amount of suffering 
with those who are striving to keep him from out 
the clutches of the savages ! ” Teddy finally ex- 
claimed, and as he spoke there came to my mind 
with a great rush, the knowledge of how much 
sorrow this act would cost Esther, once it was 
made public. 

“ What is to he done?” I asked, so disturbed 
in mind as to he powerless for intelligent thought. 

“I reckon we can give him a disagreeable sur- 
prise, by carrying this bacon back to the block- 
house.” 


destruction. 


353 


As he spoke Teddy had removed the meat, and 
was now covering the excavation as Henry Hub- 
bard had left it. 

“ That is no fit punishment for such a crime ! ” 
I cried angrily. 

“ So much I’m ready to admit ; hut, according 
to my ideas, it is for you to say what shall he 
done. There is little fear he’ll get another chance 
to hoard up provisions for himself, so the com- 
pany will be none the worse because of him.” 

“ And are you willing to let the matter drop 
there ? ” I asked in surprise, whereupon he 
laughed heartily. 

“That you are a brave lad, Cornie Dunbar, 
every man, woman and child within this stockade 
can testify ; but you are exceedingly thick-headed 
at times. Think the matter over, and when you 
have decided what course ought to be pursued, I 
am with you ; but first we’ll carry the bacon back 
lest we be found with it in our possession and ac- 
cused of such a deed as I had never believed could 
be committed by one with the blood of white men 
in his veins.” 

I followed my comrade in silence, and during 
the short walk came to fully understand the situa- 
tion, as had Teddy McLaughlin even while I stood 
like a simple, ready to bawl throughout the fort 

23 


354 THE defense of fort henry. 

that we had discovered one of our number to be 
worse than a traitor. 

To show Henry up in the light which he richly 
merited, would be to overwhelm his mother and 
sisters. If I raised my voice against him, how- 
ever great the wrong he would have done, Esther 
might well consider me her enemy, for the lad 
was already so far lost to all sense of manliness 
that the unmasking would cause him little shame ; 
yet the remainder of the family could not fail of 
being overwhelmed by the disgrace. 

Clearly I was warranted in keeping secret that 
which we had learned by chance, and it was as if 
Teddy could read the decision in my eyes, for he 
said with a laugh as we entered the deserted 
block-house : 

“ I can see that you are not so eager to make 
public all we have discovered. It appears to 
me that our mouths are sealed, because of the 
scoundrel’s mother and sisters.” 

“In that you are right, Teddy, and I owe you 
much for preventing me from doing what would 
have cost great sorrow.” 

“We won’t make overly long talk about that 
part of it, lad,” he replied with a laugh, throwing 
the bacon among the supplies which had been set 
apart for the use of those who had come to our 


DESTRUCTION. 


355 


assistance. “ Nothing would give me greater 
pleasure than to show the cur up as he deserves ; 
but since it can’t well be done, I propose that you 
and I give him a generous hit of advice.” 

“You shall take charge of the matter, for I 
am indeed thick-headed, and remember, that it 
will be impossible to speak too harshly.” 

“ Don’t fear that he will be let off easily, and if 
the cur is capable of shame, he won’t hold his 
head very high after I am done with him.” 

Then we went out in search of young Hubbard, 
and while crossing the parade ground my mother 
and Esther came up arm in arm, sickened, most 
like, by the scene of destruction. 

How fervently I thanked Teddy McLaughlin 
in my heart for preventing me from doing that 
which would have cost her so much sorrow ! 

Already was she as a daughter to my mother, 
and if there had been no other reason to restrain 
my tongue, I ought to have kept secret her 
brother’s shame because of all the sympathy she 
had shown for my loved ones. 


356 


THE DEFENSE OF FORT HENRY. 


CHAPTER XX. 

RAISING THE SIEGE. 

Now that I am come so near the end of this 
poor tale, which was begun only that what we of 
Wheeling Creek did by way of defending Fort 
Henry might be the better known, it seems much 
like a wilful waste of time and words to spend 
any more on such a cur as Henry Hubbard. 

It is well that he be dismissed from the story 
speedily, and without overly many words regard- 
ing the interview Teddy McLaughlin and I had 
with him while Simon Girty’s crew slaughtered 
our cattle. 

The cowardly lad did not attempt to deny that 
with which we charged him, for he could make 
no defense. 

One would have said that he expected we 
counted on taking some revenge at once, and he 
slunk against the stockade with one arm partially 
raised to shield his face, as if anticipating a flog- 
ging. 

During ten minutes or more, speaking in a 


RAISING THE SIEGE. 


357 


guarded tone lest the others should hear, Teddy 
told the fellow what he might look for if anything 
of the kind was attempted again, and gave him 
such a tongue-lashing as would have aroused al- 
most any one who was not wholly lost to a sense 
of shame through cowardice. 

Had I stood in the lad’s place, I would have 
welcomed blows rather than such words, and I 
really hoped that, because of the sense of man- 
hood which ought to be in every boy’s heart, he 
might receive us with blows. 

But never a word did he speak, and when we 
turned away he crawled off toward the block- 
house that he might, as Teddy suggested, be the 
first on hand when dinner was made ready. 

By the time we two lads had finished this dis- 
agreeable task the savages had butchered the last 
of our poor cattle, and, evidently wearied by their 
labors and gorged with the half-cooked beef, were 
lying here and there on the ground just beyond 
range of our muskets. 

The one question in the minds of us all was 
whether the siege would be raised, or if Simon 
Grirty could persuade his wolfish following to 
wait until we should be starved out. 

Thus far the siege had been a costly one for 
the Indians. 


358 THE defense of fort henry. 

We estimated that they had lost between sixty 
and an hundred of their number, counting those 
who were probably killed by the bursting of the 
wooden cannon, and never a man of us had been 
so much as scratched since we gained the forti- 
fication. 

But of a verity our loss had been heavy before 
the fort was regularly invested. 

Twenty- three were killed in the ambush, and 
two of Major McCulloch’s men were shot dead 
while fighting their way into the stockade ; but 
since then the savages had not been able to do us 
the slightest harm. 

Master Mansfield, who had come with the 
major’s company, believed Simon Girty could 
persuade his crew to continue the siege, because 
it must be known that, with such an addition 
to our force, the supply of provisions would be 
speedily exhausted. 

On the other hand, Master Merrill felt confident 
the worst was over, and spoke of setting out for 
his clearing within eight-and- forty hours, much 
as though he had received advices from Girty 
himself. 

Colonel Sheppard did not venture an opinion ; 
but took such measures as prudence dictated, 
chiefest among which was an allowancing of the 


RAISING THE SIEGE. 359 

company to a certain quantity of bacon or pork, 
and corn-meal, for each person. 

All the provisions were collected at one end of 
the block-house, and over them was stationed a 
guard, with orders to deal out only so much of 
each article as was set down in the paper drawn 
up by the commandant. 

It would no longer be possible for Henry Hub- 
bard to get more than did any other person, and 
even a single share was far in excess of what he 
deserved. 

The ammunition was portioned out in the same 
manner, and after such work was done it appeared 
that we had sufficient food to satisfy our hunger 
during eight-and-forty hours. 

If the siege should be continued longer than 
that, then would we begin on a diet of horse- 
flesh, of which there was plenty. 

“ We can hold out no less than two weeks in 
such fashion as is now decided upon,” Master 
Merrill said, in reply to a question of mine, “ and 
if yonder villains are content to wait so long, you 
may set it down that I’ve forgotten all I ever 
knew about the brutes.” 

“ Then it is in your mind that we are no longer 
in imminent danger ? ” I said, with a question in 
my tone. 


360 THE defense of fort henry. 

“ He who comes to harm now can set it down 
to his own carelessness,” the old hunter said 
confidently, and I looked around for Teddy, that 
he might share in the relief of mind which was 
mine after receiving such a statement from one 
whom I believed knew the savages better than 
did any other within the stockade. 

To go into detail of what we said and did from 
this moment until the next morning, would be 
simply to write down useless words, for the de- 
fense of Fort Henry was at a close —the destruc- 
tion of the settlement on Wheeling Creek had 
been accomplished, and the siege was quickly 
raised. 

As a matter of course careful guard was kept 
during the remainder of the day and throughout 
the night. 

The women were no longer called upon for aid, 
because we had an ample force of men, and I saw 
Esther Hubbard only when I went into the block- 
house for my share of the provisions. 

When the sun rose next morning not a tuft of 
feathers could be seen. 

Since midnight the stillness had been unbroken 
by the crack of a musket, and Master Merrill said 
to me as we two stood side by side on the stock- 
ade overlooking the ruins of the settlement : 


RAISING THE SIEGE, 


361 


“ The siege has been raised, lad, and sooner 
than I dared to hope. There is no reason now 
why we may not venture out whenever it pleases 
us so to do.” 

“ May it not be that this seeming abandonment 
of their plans is but a trick ?” I ventured to ask. 
“ How can you say that the brutes are not hidden 
close at hand, hoping to catch us in another am- 
bush?” 

“For my part I am certain they have given 
over trying to capture the fort. When the day- 
first dawned I offered myself a fair target in this 
very place, and yet no bullet came my way. 
However strict orders Simon Girty may have 
given, hb could not prevent one of those brutes 
from killing a white man when the opportunity 
offered, therefore do I know there are none near. ” 

There is no reason why I should set down the 
fact that I hoped the old hunter had spoken truly, 
and yet I was afraid to believe all he said. 

Half an hour later, however, we had good 
proof that the siege was indeed raised. 

Master Merrill went to Colonel Sheppard, ask- 
ing permission to venture out, and for some time 
the commandant refused positively to open the 
gate. 

When the hunter threatened, however, that he 


362 THE defense of fort henry. 

would make his way over to the stockade if there 
was no other means of exit, and claimed that it 
was necessary we know exactly what had been 
done during the night, the colonel gave in ; but not 
until this argument had been put forth : 

When we were few in numbers, I could well 
understand that one man must not risk his life, 
because he might be needed by the others. Now, 
however, we are no longer short-handed ; if I fall 
the fort can be ably defended by those whom I 
leave behind.” 

“ You shall go out through the gate,” Colonel 
Sheppard replied, in the tone of one who doubts 
the wisdom of his own decision. “ If I had held 
firm when it was claimed that the savages were 
not near at hand, many who are now dead might 
be here alive and well ; but if a man is eager to 
throw his life away, it is difficult to restrain 
him.” 

Master Merrill made no reply ; but when the 
gate was opened he walked boldly out, making no 
attempt at sheltering himself by running. 

It can well be fancied that he was watched by 
all within the stockade, and as he walked from 
one ruin to another while the silence remained 
unbroken, a great hope sprung up in our hearts. 

Not until having made a complete circuit of 


RAISING THE SIEGE. 


363 


what had, a few hours previous, been a prosperous 
settlement, did the old hunter raise his voice, and 
then it was to cry in an exultant tone : 

“ Yonder is the trail of the brutes ! They have 
gone back as they came, and you of Wheeling- 
Creek need have no fear until the settlement is 
rebuilt once more, for now there is nothing left 
to be destroyed.’’ 

Well, we soon learned that Master Merrill spoke 
only the truth ; but it was not deemed prudent 
for the women and children to come out of the 
stockade until eight-and-forty hours had passed, 
when there would no longer be any danger that 
stragglers from Simon Girty’s crew might sneak 
back to catch ns unawares. 

In fact, there was no reason why any save the 
men should go outside. 

Now that the log houses had been destroyed, 
the settlers must make their homes within the 
fort until other buildings could be erected, and, 
few in numbers as we were, this providing dwell- 
ings for all would prove a long task. 

The first need was to lay in a store of provisions, 
and when our neighbors had departed we were 
told off in squads to attend to such work. 

There is much of interest that might be set 
down, beginning from the hour when the settle- 


364 THE defense of fort henry. 

ment was rebuilt ; but I am not the one who 
should do it. 

My only purpose was to tell of the defense we 
made, and that came to an end when the painted 
crew drew off baffled. 

When perhaps two weeks had passed, Master 
Hubbard visited the clearing where Teddy and I 
first saw him ; but only to find a pile of ashes 
where his house had stood, and, on returning, he 
decided to cast in his lot with us of Wheeling 
Creek, a decision which caused me great satisfac- 
tion, because my heart would have been sore in- 
deed had Esther gone from us at that time. 

Before Master Hubbard had begun work on his 
new home, however, a party of men halted over 
night at the Creek, announcing that they were 
journeying to Pennsylvania, and the cowardly 
Henry pleaded long but successfully to accompany 
them. 

Perhaps his father realized that the lad had not 
earned an enviable name in our section of the 
country, and finally gave his consent, for which I 
mentally thanked him. A cur like young Hub- 
bard is not a desirable neighbor on the frontier, 
and I believe that all, outside the lad’s own family, 
were heartily glad to see the last of him. 

Both Teddy McLaughlin and I remained at 


RAISING THE SIEGE. 


365 


Wheeling Creek until it grew to be a veritable 
village, and we were counted as the heads of 
families ; but there has never been a moment in 
our lives when time could dim ever so slightly the 
lightest incident connected with the defense of 
Fort Henry. 


THE END. 








































■ 









































* • 




































































































A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS 

For Young People 

BY POPULAR WRITERS, 

52-58 Duane Street, New York. 


Bonnie Prince Charlie : A Tale of Fontenoy and Culloden. By 
G. A. Henty. With 12 full- page Illustrations by Gordon 
Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1 .00. 

The adventures of the son of a Scotch officer in French service, 
^he boy, brought up by a Glasgow bailie, is a rested for aiding a 1 
Jacobite agent, escapes, is wrecked on the French coast, reaches 
Paris, and serves with the French army at Dettingen. He kills 
his father’s foe in a duel, and escaping to the coast, shares the 
adventures of Prince Charlie, but finally settles happily in Scot* 
land. 

“ Ronald, the hero, is very like the hero of * Quentin Durward.’ The lad’s 
journey across France, and his hairbreadth escapes, make up as good a nar- 
rative of the kind as we have ever read. For freshness of treatment and 
variety of incident Mr. Henty has surpassed himself.”— Spectator. 

With Clive in India ; or, the Beginnings of an Empire. By 
G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by Gordon 
Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

The period between the landing of Clive as a young writer in 
Lidia and the close of his career was critical and eventful in the 
extreme. At its commencement the English were traders existing 
on sufferance of the native princes. At its close they were masters 
of Bengal and of the greater part of Southern India. The author 
has given a full and accurate account of the events of that stirring 
time, and battles and sieges follow each other in rapid succession, 
while he combines with his narrative a tale of daring and adven- 
ture, which gives a lifelike interest to the volume. 

*• He has taken a period of Indian history of the most vital importance, 
and he has embroidered on the historical facts a story which of itself is deeply 
Interesting. Young people assuredly will be delighted with the volume.”— 
Scotsman. 

The Lion of the North : A Tale of Gustavus Adolphus and th© 
Wars of Religion. By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illus- 
trations by John Schonberg. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

In this story Mr. Hen y gives the history of the first part of th© 
Thirty Years’ War. The issue had its importance, which has ex- 
tended to the present day, as it established religious freedom 
in Germany. The army of the chivalrous king of Sweden wai 
largely composed of Scotchmen, and among these was the hero of 
the story. 

“ The tale is a clever and instructive piece of history, and as boys may bo 
trusted to read it conscientiously, they can hardly fail to be profited. ’ ’ —Times, 


A, L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS. 


The Dragon and the Raven ; or, The Days of King Alfred. By 

G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by C. J. Stani- 

land, R.I. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

In this story the author gives an a count of the fierce struggle 
between Saxon and Dane for supremacy in England, and presents 
a vivid picture of the misery and ruin to which the country was 
reduced by the ravages of the sea-wolves. The hero, a young 
Saxon thane, takes part in all the battles fought by King Alfred. 
He is driven from his home, takes to the sea and resists the Danes 
on their own element, and being pursued by them up the Seine, 
is present at the long and desperate siege of Paris. 

“ Treated in a manner most attractive to the boyish reader.” — Athenaeum. 

The Young Carthaginian : A Story of the Times of Hannibal. 

By G. A. Henty. With full -page Illustrations by C. J. Stani- 

land, R.I. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

Boys reading the history of the Punic Wars have seldom a keen 
appreciation of the merits of the contest. That it was at first a 
struggle for empire, and afterward for existence on the part of 
Carthage, that Hannibal was a great and skillful general, that he 
defeated the Romans at Trebia, Lake Trasimenus, and Cannae, 
and all but took Rome, represents pretty nearly the sum total of 
their knowledge. To let them know more about this momentous 
struggle for the empire of the wmrld Mr. Henty has written this 
story, which not only gives in graphic style a brilliant descrip- 
tion of a most interesting period of history, but is a tale of ex- 
citing adventure sure to secure the interest of the reader. 

“ Well constructed and vividly told. From first to last nothing stays the 
interest of the narrative. It bears us along as on a |stream whose current 
varies in direction, but never loses its force.” — Saturday Review. 

In Freedom’s Cause : A Story of Wallace and Bruce. ByG. A. 

Henty. With full page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 

12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

In this story the author relates the stirring tale of the Scottish 
War of Independence. The extraordinary valor and personal 
prowess of Wallace and Bruce rival the deeds of the mythical 
heroes of chivalry, and indeed at one time Wallace was ranked 
with these legendary personages. The researches of modern 
historians have shown, however, that he was a living, breathing 
man — and a valiant champion. The hero of the tale fought under 
both Wallace and Bruce, and while the strictest historical accuracy 
has been maintained with respect to public events, the work is 
full of “hairbreadth ’scapes” and wild adventure. 

*’ It is written in the author’s best style. Full of the wildest and most re- 
markable achievements, it is a tale of great interest, which a boy, once he has 
begun it, will not willingly put on one side .”— The Schoolmaster. 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS. 


9 


With Lee in Virginia: A Story of the American Civil War. By 

G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Gordon 

Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

The story of a young Virginian planter, who, after bravely 
proving his sympathy with the slaves of brutal masters, serves 
with no less courage and enthusiasm under Lee and Jackson 
through the most exciting events of the struggle. He has many 
hairbreadth escapes, is seve al times wounded and twice taken 
prisoner; but his courage and readiness and, in two cases, the 
devotion of a black servant and of a runaway slave whom he had 
assisted, bring him safety through all difficulties. 

“ One of the best stories ^oi lads which Mr. Henty has yet written. The 
picture is full of life and color, and the stirring and romantic incidents are 
skillfully blended with the personal interest and charm of the story.”— 
Standard. 

By England’s Aid ; or, The Freeing of the Netherlands (1585 - 

1604). By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by 

Alfred Pearse, and Maps. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

The story of two English lads who go to Holland as pages in 
the service of one of “ the fighting Veres.” After many adven- 
tures by sea and land, one of the lads finds himself on board a 
Spanish ship at the time of the defeat of the Armada, and escapes 
only to fall into the hands of the Corsairs. He is successful in 
getting back to Spain under the protection of a wealthy merchant, 
and regains his native country after the capture of Cadiz. 

“ It is au admirable book for youngsters. It overflows with stirring inci- 
dent and exciting adventure, and the color of the era and of the scene are 
finely reproduced. The illustrations add to its attractiveness .”— Boston 
Gazette. 

By Right of Conquest ; or. With Cortez in Mexico. By G. A. 

Henty. With full-page Illustrations by W. S. Stacey, and 

Two Maps. 12mo, cloth, price $1.50. 

The conquest of Mexico by a small band of resolute men under 
the magnificent leadership of Cortez is always rightly ranked 
among the most romantic and daring exploits in history. With 
this as the groundwork of his story Mr. Henty has interwoven the 
adventures of an English youth, Roger Hawksbaw, the sole sur- 
vivor of the good ship Swan, which had sailed from a Devon port 
to challenge the mercantile supremacy o' 1 the Spaniards in the 
New World. He is beset by many perils among the natives, but 
is saved bv his own judgment and strength, and by the devotion 
of an Aztec princess. At last by a ruse he obtains the protection 
of the Spaniards, and after the fall of Mexico li** succeeds in re- 
gaining his native shore, with a fortune and a charming .Aztec 
bride. 

“ ‘ By Right of Conquest 1 is the nearest approach to a. perfectly successful 
historical tale that Mr. Henty has yet published. "—A cadenxjj. 


4 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS. 


In the Reign of Terror : The Adventures of a Westminster Boy 
By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by J. Sch6n- 
berg. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

Harry Sandwith, a Westminster boy, becomes a resident at the 
chateau of a French marquis, and after various adventures accom- 
panies the family to Paris at the crisis of the Revolution. Im- 
prisonment and death reduce tLieir number, and the hero finds 
himself beset by perils with the three young daughters of the 
house in his charge. After hairbreadth escapes they reach Nan- 
tes. There the ^irls are condemned to death in the coffin- ships, 
but are saved by the unfailing courage of their boy protector. 

“ Harry Sandwith, the Westminster boy, may rairly be said to boat Mr. 
Henty’s record. His adventures will delight boys by the audacity and peril 
they depict. . . . The story is one of Mr. Henty’s best. ” —Saturday 
Review. 

With Wolfe in Canada ; or, The Winning of a Continent. By 
G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Gordon 
Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

In the present volume Mr. Henty gives an account of the strug- 
gle between Britain and France for supremacy in the North 
American continent. On the issue of this war depended not only 
the destinies of North America, but to a large extent those of the 
mother countries themselves. The fall of Quebec decided that 
the Anglo-Saxon race should predominate in the New World; 
that Britain, and not France, should take the lead among the 
nations of Europe; and that English and American commerce, the 
English language, and English literature, should spread right 
round the globe. 

“ It fs not oaly a lesson in history as instructively as it is graphically told, 
but also a deeply interesting and often thrilling tale of adventure and peril by 
flood and field .”— Illustrated London News. 

True to the Old Flag: A Tale of the American War of Inde- 
pendence. By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by 
Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

In this story the author has gone to the accounts of officers who 
took part in the conflict, and lads will find that in no war in which 
American and British soldiers have been engaged did they behave 
with greater courage and good conduct. The historical portion of 
the book being accompanied with numerous thrilling adventures 
with the redskins on the shores of La'-e Huron, a story of exciting 
interest is interwoven with the general narrative and carried 
through the book. 

Does justice to the pluck and determination of the British soldiers during 
the unfortunate struggle against American emancipation. The son of an 
American loyalist, who remains true to our flag, falls among the hostile red- 
skins in that very Huron country which has been endeared to us by the ex- 
ploits of Hawkeye and Chingachgook. 1 ’— Thu Times. 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS. 


5 


The Lion of St. Mark : A Tale of Venice in the Fourteenth 

Century. By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by 

Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

A story of Venice at a period when her strength and splendor 
were put to the severest tests. The hero displays a fine sense and 
.manliness which carry him safely through an atmosphere of in- 
trigue, crime, and bloodshed. He contributes largely to the vic- 
tories of the Venetians at Porto d’Anzo and Chioggia, and finally 
wins the hand of the daughter of one of the chief men of Venice. 

“ Every boy should read ‘ The Lion of St. Mark.’ Mr. Henry has never pro- 
duced a story more delightful, more wholesome, or more vivacious.” — Satur 
day Review. 

A Final Reckoning: A Tale of Bush Life in Australia. By G. A. 

Henty. With full-page Illustrations by W. B. Wollen. 

12mo, cloth, price $1.00, 

The hero, a young English lad. after rather a stormy boyhood, 
emigrates to Australia, and gets employment as an officer in the 
mounted police. A few years of active work on the frontier, 
where he has many a brush with both natives and bushrangers, 
gain him promotion to a captaincy, and he eventually settles 
down to the peaceful life of a squatter. 

“ Mr. Henty has never published a more readable, a more carefully con- 
structed, or a better written story than this.”— Spectator. 

Under Drake’s Flag : A Tale of the Spanish Main. By G. A. 

Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 

12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

A story of the days when England and Spain struggled for the 
supremacy of the sea. The heroes sail as lads with Drake in the 
Pacific expedition, and in his great voyage of circumnavigation. 
The historical portion of the story is absolutely to be relied upon, 
but this will perhaps be less attractive than the great variety of 
exciting adventure through wb.ch the young heroes pass in the 
course of their voyages. 

“ A book of adventure, where the hero meets with experience enough, one 
would think, to turn his hair gra y"— Harper's Monthly Magazine. 

•By Sheer Pluck : A Tale or the Ashanti War. By G. A. Henty. 

With full- page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 12mo, 

cloth, price $1.00. 

The author has woven, in a tale of thrilling interest, all the de- 
tails of the Ashanti campaign, of which he was himself a witness. 
His hero, after many exciting adventures in the interior, is de- 
tained a prisoner by the king just before the outbreak of the war, 
but escapes, and accompanies the English expedition on their 
march to Coomassie. 

“ Mr. Henty keeps up his reputation as a writer of boys 1 stories. * By Sheer 
pluck 1 will be eagerly read.” — Athenceutn. 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS. 


By Pike and Dyke : A Tale of the Rise of the Dutch Republic 
By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Maynard 
Brown, and 4 Maps. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

In this story Mr. Henty traces the adventures and brave deeds 
of an English boy in the household of the ablest man of his age— 
William the Silent. Edward Martin, the son of an English sea- 
captain, enters the service of the Prince as a volunteer, and is em- 
ployed by him in many dangerous and responsible missions, in the 
discharge of which he passes through the great sieges of the time, 
He Uitimately settles down as Sir Edward Martin. 

“ Boys with a turn for historical research will be enchanted with th$ book 
while the rest who o\ \ly care for adventure^will be students in spite of them- 
selves. 11 — St. James' Gazette. 

St. George for England : A Tale of Cressy and Poitiers. By 
G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Gordon 
Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

No portion of English history is more crowded with great events 
than that of the reign of Edward III. Cressy and Poitiers; the 
destruction of the Spanish fleet; the plague of the Black Death; 
tL e Jacquerie rising; these are treated by the author in “ St. 
George for England.” The hero of the story, although of good 
family, begins life as a London apprentice, but after countless ad. 
ventur< s and perils becomes by valor and good conduct the squire, 
and at last the trusted friend of the Black Prince. 

“Mr. Henty has developed for himself a type of historical novel for boys 
which bids fair to supplement, on their behalf, the historical labors of Sir 
'.Valter Scott in the land of fiction . 11 — The Standard. 

Captain’s Kidd’s Gold : The True Story of an Adventurous Sailor 
Boy. By James Franklin Pitts. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 
There is something fascinating to the average youth in the very 
Idea of buried treasure. A vision arises before his eyes of swarthy 
Portuguese and Spanish rascals, with black beards and gleaming 
eyes — sinister-looking fellows who once on a time haunted the 
Spanish Main, sneaking out from some hidden creek in their long’, 
low schooner, of picaroonish rake and sheer, to attack an unsus- 
pecting trading craft. There were many famous sea rovers in 
their day, but none more celebrated than Capt. Kidd. Perhaps 
the most fascinating tale of all is Mr. Fitts’ true story of an adven. 
turous American boy, who receives from his dying father an 
ancient bit of vellum, which the latter obtained in a curious way. 
The document bears obscure directions purporting to locate a cer- 
tain island in the Bahama group, ami a considerable treasure 
buried there by two of Kidd’s crew. The hero of this book, 
Paul Jones Garry, is an ambitious, persevering lad, of salt-water 
Mew England ancestry, and his efforts to reach the island and 
secure the money form one of the most absorbing tales for our 
youth that Jia£ come from the press. 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS. 


7 


Captain Bayley’s Heir : A Tale of the Gold Fields of California 

By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by H. M. 

Paget. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

A frank, manly lad and his cousin are rivals in the heirship'of a 
considerable property. The former falls into a trap laid by the 
latter, and while under a false accusation of theft foolishly leaves 
England for America. He works his passage before the mast, 
joins a small band of hunters, crosses a tract of country infested 
with Indians to the Californian gold diggings, and is successful 
both as digger and trader. 

“Mr. Henty is careful to mingle instruction with entertainment; and the 
humorous touches, especially in the sketch of John Holl, the Westminster 
dustman, Dickens himself could hardly have excelled . 1 ’— Christian Leader . 

For Name and Fame ; or, Through Afghan Passes. By G. A. 

Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. 

12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

An interesting story of the last war in Afghanistan. The hero, 
after being wrecked and going through many stirring adventures 
among the Malays, finds his way to Calcutta and enlists in a regi- 
ment proceeding to join the army at the Afghan passes. He ac- 
companies the force under General Roberts to the Pei war Kotal, 
is wounded, taken prisoner, carried to Cabul, whence he is trans- 
ferred to Candahar, and takes part in the final defeat of the army 
of Ayoub Khan. 

“The best feature of the book— apart from the interest of its scenes of ad- 
venture— is its honest effort to do justice to the patriotism of the Afghan 
people . 11 — Daily News. 

Captured by Apes : The Wonderful Adventures of a Young 

Animal Trainer. By Harry Prentice. 12mo, cloth, $1.00. 

The scene of this tale is laid on an island in the Malay Archi- 
pelago. Philip Garland, a young animal collector and trainer, of 
New York, sets sail for Eastern seas in quest of a new stock of 
living curiosities. The vessel is wrecked off the coast of Borneo 
and young Garland, the sole survivor of the disaster, is cast ashore 
on a small island, and captured by the apes that overrun the 
place. The lad discovers that the ruling spirit of the monkey 
tribe is a gigantic and vicious baboon, whom he identifies as 
Goliah, an animal at one time in his possession and with whose 
instruction he had been especially diligent. The brute recognizes 
him, and with a kind of malignant satisfaction puts his former 
master through the same course of training he had himself ex- 
perienced with a faithfulness of detail which shows how astonish- 
ing is monkey recollection. Very novel indeed is the way by 
which the young man escapee death. Mr. Prentice has certainly 
worked a new vein on juvenile fiction, and the ability with which 
he handles a difficult subject stamps him as a writer of undoubted 
skill- 


8 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS 


The Bravest of the Brave ; or, With Peterborough in Spain 
By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by H. M. 
Paget. 12m >, cloth, price $1.00. 

There are few great leaders whose lives and actions have so 
completely fallen into oblivion as those of the Earl of Peter- 
borough. This is largely due to the fact that they were over- 
shadowed by the glory and successes of Marlborough. His career 
as general extended over l.ttle more th^in a year, and yet, in that 
time, he showed a genius for warfare which has never been sur- 
passed. 

“ Mr. Henty never loses sight of the moral purpose of his work— to enforce 
the doctrine of courage and truth. Lads will read ‘ The Bravest of the Brave ’ 
with pleasure and profit; of that we are quite sure .”— Daily Telegraph. 

The Cat of Bubastes : A Story of Ancient Egypt. By G. A. 
Henty. With full page Illustrations. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 
A story which will give young readers an unsurpassed insight 
Into the customs of the Egyptian people. Amuba, a prince of the 
Rebu nation, is carried with his charioteer Jethro into slavery. 
They become inmates of the house of Ameres, the Egyptian high- 
p iest, and are happy in his service until the priest’s son acci- 
dentally kills the sacred cat of Bubastes. In an outburst of popular 
fury Ameres is killed, and it rests with Jethro and Amuba to 
secure the escape of the high-priest’s son and daughter. 

“ The story, from the critical moment of the killing of the sacred cat to the 
perilous exodus into Asia with which it closes, is very skillfully constructed 
and full of exciting adventures. It is admirably illustrated .”— Saturday 
Review. 

With Washington at Monmouth : A Story of Three Phila- 
delphia Boys. By James Otis. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 
Three Philadelphia boys, Seth Graydon “ whose mother con- 
ducted a boarding-house which was patronized by the British 
officers;” Enoch Ball, “son of that Mrs. Ball whose dancing 
school was situated on Letitia Street,” and little Jacob, son of 
“ Chris, the Baker,” serve as the principal characters. Th« 
story is laid during the winter when Lord Howe held possession 
of the city, and the lads aid the cause by assisting the American 
spies who make regular and frequent visits from Valley Forge. 
One reads here of home-life in the captive city when bread was 
scarce among the people of the lower classes, and a reckless prodi- 
gality shown by the British officers, who passed the winter in 
feasting and merry-making while the members of the patriot army 
but a few miles away were suffering from both cold and hunger. 
The story abounds with pictures of Colonial life skillfully 
d»awn, and the glimpses of Washington’s soldiers which are given 
show that the work has not been hastily donq, or without con 
siderable study. 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS. 


9 


For the Tenipie: A Tale of the Fall of Jerusalem. By G. A. 
Henty. With full-page Illustrations by S. J. Solomon. 12mo, 
cloth, price $1.00. 

Mr. Henty here weaves into the record of Josephus an admirable 
and attractive story. The troubles in the district of Tiberias, the 
march of the legions, the sieges of Jotapata, of Gamala, and of 
Jerusalem, form the impressive and carefully studied historic 
setting to the figure of the lad who passes from the vineyard to 
the service of Josephus, becomes the leader of a guerrilla band of 
patriots, fights bravely for the Temple, and after a brief term of 
slavery at Alexandria, returns to his Galilean home with the favor 
of Titus. 

“ Mr. Henty ’s graphic prose pictures of the hopeless Jewish resistance to 
Roman sway add another leaf to his record of the famous wars of the world.” 
— Graphic. 

Facing Death ; or. The Hero of the Vaughan Pit. A Tale of 
the Coal Mines. By G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustra- 
tions by Gordon Browne. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

“Facing Death” is a story with a purpose. It is intended to 
show that a lad who makes up his mind firmly and resolutely that 
he will rise in life, and who is prepared to face toil and ridicule 
and hardship to carry out his determination, is sure to succeed. 
The hero of the story is a typical British boy, dogged, earnest, 
generous, and though “ shamefaced” to a degree, is ready to face 
death in the discharge of duty. 

“ The tale is well written and well illustrated, and there is much reality in 
the characters. If any father, clergyman, or schoolmaster is on the lookout 
for a good book to give as a present to a boy who is worth his salt, this is the 
book we would recommend.”— Standard. 

Tom Temple’s Career. By Horatio Alger. 12mo, cloth, 
price $1.00. 

Tom Temple, a bright, self-reliant lad, by the death of his 
father becomes a boarder at the home of Nathan Middleton, a 
penurious insurance agent. Though well paid for keeping the 
boy, Nathan and his wife endeavor to bring Master Tom in line 
with their parsimonious habits. The lad ingeniously evades their 
efforts and revolutionizes the household. As Tom is heir to 
$40,000, he is regarded as a person of some importance until by 
an unfortunate combination of circumstances his fortune shrinks 
to a few hundreds. He leaves Plympton village to seek work in 
New York, whence he undertakes an important mission to Cali- 
fornia, around which center the most exciting incidents of his 
young career. Some of his adventures in the far west are so 
startling that the reader will scarcely close the book until the last 
page shall have been reached. The tale is written in Mr. Alger’s 
most fascinating style, and is bound to please the very large class 
of boys who regard this popular author as a prime favorite. 


10 


A. L. BURT’S PUBLICATIONS 


Maori and Settler: A Story of the New Zealand War. By 

G. A. Henty. With full-page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse. 

12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

The Renshaws emigrate to New Zealand during the period of 
the war with the natives. Wilfrid, a strong, self-reliant, coura- 
geous lad, is the mainstay of the household. He has for his friend 
Mr. Atherton, a botanist and naturalist of herculean strength and 
unfailing nerve and humor. In theadventures among the Maoris, 
there are many breathless moments in which the odds seem hope- 
lessly against the party, but they succeed in establishing them- 
selves happily in one of the pleasant New Zealand valleys. 

“Brimful of adventure, of humorous and interesting conversation, and 
vivid pictures of colonial life.”— Schoolmaster. 

Julian Mortimerj: A Brave Boy’s Struggle for Home and Fortune. 

By Harry Castlemon. 12mo, cloth, price $1.00. 

Here is a story that will warm every boy’s heart. There is 
mystery enough to keep any lad’s imagination wound up to the 
highest pitch. The scene of the story lies west of the Mississippi 
River, in the days when emigrants made their perilous way across 
the great plains to the land of gold. One of the startling features 
of the book is the attack upon the wagon train by a large party of 
Indians. Our hero is a lad of uncommon nerve and pluck, a brave 
young American in every sense of the word. He enlists and holds 
the reader’s sympathy from the outset. Surrounded by an un- 
known and constant peril, and assisted by the unswerving fidelity 
of a stalwart trapper, a real rough diamond, our hero achieves the 
most happy results. Harry Castlemon has written many enter- 
taining stories for boys, and it would seem almost superfluous to 
say anything in his praise, for the youth of America regard him 
as a favorite author. 

“Carrots:” Just a Little Boy. By Mrs. Moleswortr. With 

Illustrations by Walter Crane. 12mo, cloth, price 75 cents. 

“ One of the cleverest and most pleasing stories it has been our good for- 
tune to meet with for some time. Carrots and his sister are delightful little 
beings, whom to read about is at once to become very fond of ."—Examiner. 

“A genuine children’s book; we’ve seen ’em seize it, and read it greedily. 
Children are first-rate critics, and thoroughly appreciate Walter Crane’s 
illustrations. "—Punch. 

Mopsa the Fairy. By Jean Ingelow. With Eight page 

Illustrations. 12mo, cloth, price 75 cents. 

“ Mrs. Ingelow is, to our mind, the most charming of all living writers for 
children, and ‘ Mopsa ’ alone ought to give her a kind of pre-emptive right to 
the love and gratitude of our young folks. It requires genius to conceive a 
purely imaginary work which must of necessity deal with the supernatural 
without running into a mere riot of fantastic absurdity; but genius Miss In- 
gelow has and the story of ‘Jack ’ is as careless and joyous, but as delicate, 
as a picture of childhood.”— Eclectic * 























































. 





















, 

















. 











i 






I 












* 










' 




- • 

































































* 
















. • 







































■ 






. 















. 
















































» 








I ■ I 



































































































































































































* 
































' 




































































•* 





































.* 



















• I 




» 












c 











.. 
























* 






» 










































































































. 

. 















































« 












I 











. 


































. • 



























% 


























• 





